The Collar

Chapters

Prologue 1
Entry: 2
An Over-night Discovery: 3
Hooves, Dear Hooves: 4
Exactly How, am I the Unicorn: 5
Granted; the Sex of your Idol: 6
Who is Ms. A: 7
Magic: 8
The Separation: 9
Departure: 10 10

Prologue 1

Twilight Sparkle is burning the midnight-oil, in one of her more frenzied sessions of study. She is currently lying on her belly, on a Dragon-horde style pile of books.

She had had a dream that had got her all worked up, pushing her over the threshold; leaving her restlessly going over the more obscure and rare tomes in the back of the library in her castle’s restricted section. The school may satisfy the initial urge, but now she had thought; she had stumbled upon something on a deeper issue, in the larger picture. She just could not see, exactly where it came from, or how to solve the issue at hoof.

Her relentless studies in breakneck speed is worrying Spike, her No. one assistant and now first librarian; to the point where he is providing her with food and drink, to sunset. Now he renews his effort, in making her take a break for the night; on the grounds that he fears for her health and sanity.

When she finally do break of, and goes to bed; she finds a mysterious seed-pod, from the Tree of Harmony.

Exhausted, she finds a restless slumber; that takes her through the night. The night is riddled with surreal dreams; filling her head with outlandish notions, instructing her in how to deliver the seed-pod from the beloved Tree of Harmony.

“I must go!” Twilight realizes; not yet knowing, where she is going.

Without breakfast, she gallops over to the throne-room, and approaches the table-map, in the middle of the circle of the six thrones of friendship.

No pony is in the room, due to the fact they had no reason to believe they were needed there. Later, Spike will find her bed empty, on the count of her galloping out on the errand to wherever not even Celestia knows about.

“Maybe Pinkie Pie may know, but if she does not know; I am on my own, until Twilight chooses to return!” Spike ponders, worrying as to where his friend had galloped of to.

“I hope; she found what she was looking for, the other night!” Spike mumbles; as he considers his options, and what he will have to do next.

Meanwhile, Twilight is taking the map out for a spin, to where the dream had instructed her to go. She had picked up the seed-pod, before she stepped through; trotting into the vortex of magic, provided by the map.

At first, everything is unfamiliar; nothing looks, as she had been expecting.

The ground is covered with a bright white desert-sand. Then a brisk breeze is picking up, turning frisky and oddly playful. The breeze, picking at her mane and tail; almost, as if it had tried to tell her something.

“This is no good location, to plant a seed-pod!” She mumbles; to the seed-pod, as her only companion.

“Of course not, silly!” she hears on the wind, as if it had tried to tell her something.

“Wait?!” she exclaims; “What?” she continues; “Am I hearing voices?” she ponders; “That is never a good sign!” she knows.

“Of course not!” the voice returns.

Twilight is turning her head this way and that, in search for the voice she thought she had heard. There is no one, and nothing to be seen. After a moment, the vision is clearing; something is seen behind her, the path she had just taken into this world.

“Okay!” she mumbles; “At least, now I know where I came from!” she continues.

“Look closer!” the voice offers; “Look closer!” it is urging her.

While she is still seeing the path she had entered this world, she soon see another trail on her right and left.

“Which trail do I choose?” she inquires, in the hopes the voice will give her the answer.

With nothing but a vast and dry desert of sand behind her; this path is all there is, and all she has. Maybe this is a better company, than the seed-pod in her saddle-bag? Even is she knows; the tree is alive, and quite sentient.

“Right, or left?” the voice inquires; “Twilight, you know what is right!” the voice responds, mocking her indecision and insecurity.

“Oh, right!” she exclaims; “Why do I expect an answer, from a faceless voice without a Pony to it?” she adds, sarcastically.

“Of course, I have always trusted Spike, and he is a Dragon of all Species!” she ponders; “I trust Zecora, who is a Zebra; and Cranky and Matilda, who are both Donkeys!” she continues.

Thankfully, the voice is not originating from either the seed-pod, or the one behind the message instructing her to carry and deliver the seed-pod. It would have been embarrassing, if that had been the case; wouldn’t it?

“Guess I should go right, then!” she ponders; as she is following the trail, she had eventually ended up choosing.

What the sand of the desert is intended to represent, who knows? Yet, it had been a clear sign; that the direction is taking her away, from where she is going. The fact that there is no desert, is utterly irrelevant; but she could not go in that direction.

Behind the entry-point; she can see a few scattered trees, standing in spread formations. The entry-point itself, is merely a large rock; with smaller rocks lining up the entry itself. The larger rock is a deep black, and semi-glossy; while the smaller rocks are mate and gloomy gray.

Further behind the entry-point, there appears an open clearing. Short, green grasses are coating the ground of the clearing, in luscious stands.

Twilight is approaching the clearing, watching up into the sky in awe. Not quite knowing the reason, but cannot help herself. The sky looks eerily like that of her hometown of Ponyville, on a day when her friend Rainbow Dash had just finished clearing it for the day.

“What is the event, the sky has been cleared for?” she questions; as if expecting there to be an event, requiring the sky cleared.

However, no answer is forthcoming. Maybe she had not spoken loud enough; or she may have forgotten to pronounce the words, altogether?

While the answer to her question, had been unanswered; there is a response, to a very different question. The one question; she should have been asking, in the first place.

“This is the place, where you need to plant your Seed-pod, of the Tree of Harmony!” the voice points out; applying a purple cross, on the ground before her.

The cross is the colour of Twilight Sparkle, with a hair-cross in the colour of the purple crystal making up the castle in which she is living. The castle of friendship, sprung forth in the outskirts of Ponyville.

Twilight is trotting towards the cross, on the ground; finding it flashing, faster the closer she is getting.

“Curious!” she mumbles.

“Seems, I forgot to bring a shovel!” she ponder; “Good thing that I am a Unicorn, I can dig without that shovel!” she continues.

After a moment of trotting, Twilight is finally reaching the spot that had been marked. She unfasten the strap on the saddle-bag and opens the flap; exposing the seed-pod and prepares to lift it up and out of her saddle-bag. She is lighting her horn. The glow starts at the very tip of her horn, the orb of her magic light slowly expanding; then flowing down the entire length of her horn, like an avalanche. At this point, she is focusing; lifting up the seed-pod with the power of her now glowing magic, before she is moving the item towards the cross on the ground.

“Oh!” she exclaims, as she is noticing that the ground is slowly opening up, the closer the seed-pod is getting to the intended spot on the ground.

Or, rather in the ground. As the seed-pod is directly over the excavated cavity, the hole is large enough, to swallow the seed-pod with ease.

“Should I just drop the seed-pod here, in the hole?” Twilight inquires.

“Yes, please; this is, exactly where it needs to be!” the voice responds.

“Thank you!” Twilight responds; as she is lowering the seed-pod, into the ground.

A moment later, the ground is swallowing the seed-pod hole; before the holes slowly closes up, with a distinct squeaking noise.

In disbelief, Twilight is looking at the ground; where the seed-pod had just been swallowed up, whole. Just a moment after the seed-pod had disappeared into the ground, there is no visible sign, of the seed-pod ever being there, just a smooth surface on the ground as if nothing ever happened.

“That was anticlimactic!” Twilight mutters, in vague disappointment.

Nothing really happened, but she had to be dragged all the way to the middle of what appears to be nowhere. For what? A show, with absolutely no point? What had it been for, and what was the purpose?

For a moment longer, she is staring at the ground; where her seed-pod had just vanished, for no apparent reason.

There is a purpose, and that had never been to drag Twilight out of bed; go on a god-forsaken quest.

A small, pink cloud is approaching the spot; from a spot far up in the sky, where Twilight had failed to notice it. Now the cloud is stopping, just a foot above the ground.

“A pink cloud? Is this one of Discords pranks?” she ponders.

The Tree of Harmony had never been known for playing pranks. Not just not in bad taste, it had simply never happened. No, this was not one of Discord’s pranks, though he was having a reputation of pulling pranks. Mostly bad, at that. Though he had been cutting down on these, lately. Mainly thanks to Fluttershy, and her influences upon him.

If it is not Discord, behind a pointless prank; why is the cloud pink? The only case of pink clouds I know of, are the once Discord included in his old pranks. I never heard of any other pink clouds; because I had never seen them, or had the reason to know of them.

For now, I will leave Discord out of this, assuming he has nothing to do with what I am seeing. At least, I do see no chocolate-milk rain; so maybe, there is a very different culprit behind what I see. All assuming, this is no natural phenomenon; where I am at, right now. Who’s to say?

For a moment, comparatively brief; nothing happens, as I am waiting and watching. Nothing. Then again, what had I been waiting for? Maybe a short burst of rain? I have a cloud; and clouds are known to be responsible for rain, after all.

Okay, no chocolate, or chocolate rain; or anything as silly and outlandish. For a moment, the cloud merely hovers over the ground.

The air is still, perfectly still; yet nothing persists to happen. The next moment, there is a flash; the lightning is hitting the ground around the spot over the seed-pod I had just planted, before the rain starts to fall. A gentle rain, now watering my seed-pod.

“Oh! At least something, is happening!” I ponder.

The rain is lasting, for several minutes; before it is slowly ebbing, and finally stopping entirely. At this point; the cloud is spirited away, the way it had come. For a moment, the ground is still wet; before it is slowly drying up, and the buried seed is able to grow.

Nothing happens, for several minutes, while Twilight Sparkle is watching; overseeing the events, following the planting of the seed-pod. At least, on the surface, nothing is happening, as the seed-pod is developing under the ground. If it is not seen, you think nothing is happening. Don’t you? Well, why not?

Under the surface, however; something is happening, the seed is sprouting roots. The roots are growing, developing; then the plant is slowly growing up, towards the surface. A tree is growing finally breaking the surface of the ground, sprouting leaves and harvesting the light of the sun, over-head.

“Is that, what I carried all the way; a seed-pod, of a tree for?” Twilight ponders; somewhat disappointed, all over again.

Of course, this is not just another regular tree; it had grown from a seed-pod, from the Tree of Harmony. This is an offspring, of the Tree of Harmony; but with a different flavour of the local Magic, the tree is bound to develop differently.

Just like the Castle of Friendship; this is also an offspring, of the same mother-tree. The ground is different, and the purpose is different; this makes for a very different tree.

For some untold reason; the tree slowly takes a form, similar to that of the Golden Oak Library. It may be smaller, now; but it is still growing; showing the potential, of what it could become, with just a little bit of effort.

“Wait, what?” Twilight exclaims; “Why does it feel, as if I recognize this tree?” she ponders.

The tree continues to grow and develop; looking more and more, like her old home in Ponyville. Only now, she had not quite connected the dots. Once she did, the sting of pain hit her; squarely, in the gut. She felt like looking away, knowing this loss would not let go of her, just because she was looking away.

In the end, she refused to turn her head away. This is a new beginning, for a new world. No Ponies, but a new people will enjoy the fruits, this tree was going to yield. A gift, from one world, to another. From one Pony, to the Human about to take up residence within.

Who she was to be, Twilight did not know. Though she expected her to be a good guardian of the tree and the library housed within. How much more could she possibly ask, or wish for?

An hour after the cloud had disappeared, it returns, once again; once more showering the tree with the much needed water. Just as before, the cloud is spirited away. It had left a puddle of moist, under the tree.

For a moment longer; Twilight is watching the tree grow. The tree grows, and develops further as she is watching. The first signs of the original purpose now revealed.

“Oh!” Twilight exclaims.

“Exactly!” the voice returns.

“This is, a replica of my old home, in Ponyville?” Twilight inquires.

“That is the purpose!” the voice responds, “Another generation, of inquisitive librarian; she will move in, shortly!” the voice points out.

“She will?” Twilight inquires.

“Just like you did, if you recall?” the voice answers; “She will be calling this her home, while she is studying her friendship-magic; just as you did, so many years ago!” the voice points out.

“She has an adventure, ahead of her; with friends to make, and challenges to explore!” the voice explains.

“Oh!” Twilight gasps, as she is hit by the revelation she had been reminded of.

“This is her adventure, for her to enjoy!” the voice points out; “Now it is time, for you to withdraw; so that she can live her life!” the voice points out.

“I am envious of her, for everything she has ahead of her!” Twilight puts forth.

“She will be challenged, and she will have doubts; but in the end, she may succeed, just as you have!” the voice points out.

“Who is she, and who will she become?” Twilight ponders.

“Unfortunately, I can not answer all your questions!” the voice points out; “This is one of these!” it then concludes.

The library is easily recognizable; but what is to come next, who is to say? Adventures, challenges, lessons to be learned. A girl will have friends, and build up her community. This will not be another Ponyville, and not just because of the apparent lack of Ponies. A new village, with new people, and new friends.

Twilight is considering, imagining possibility by possibility; for those who is to come after her here, once she has left this world. She slowly follows the trail, on which she had come. She finds her way back; to the place, where she had entered this world.

The place is looking, much as it had; when she arrived, and very little had changed.

She is entering the portal, back to her world; to the Ponyville of Equestria, she had so recently left.

Pinkie Pie is standing in the throne-room, waiting.

“Hiya!” Pinkie exclaims, excitedly; bouncing up and down, like an out-crazed rubber-ball on speed.

“Hi, Pinkie!” Twilight responds; “Nice to see you, but you would not believe, what just happened!” she adds.

“You just planted a seed-pod, in another world; then a pink cloud watered it, and it grew into a replica of your old home in the Golden Oak Library?” Pinkie blurts out.

“I will have to learn, that Pinkie Pie already knew everything; one of these days, or it will drive me crazy!” Twilight ponders.

Just as Twilight Sparkle is talking to Pinkie Pie; a girl is finding the tree, resulted by the seed-pod Twilight had just planted. She is approaching the door. Once at the door, she is opening and steps right in.

“Oh, what a lovely home!” she exclaims; “I could live here, and enjoy all the books!” she then continues.

“What in the name of Celestia?” the girl exclaims, as she continues to walk farther into her new home.

“Books, books, books; so many books, I love this!” she exclaims, in obvious excitement.

She walks up the stairs, only to find her bed-room; the bed made, with lavender bed-linen. Magic had it; this was mostly decorated in the style, the original library had been decorated in. The main difference, this is adjusted for a Human, just like her to live here. She can read, and understand all the books, too, of course. Convenient, but still.

“The guide, to the Twilight Hotel!” she had read, on the cover of one of these books.

“I can read that book, later!” she points out.

“So many books, I can’t decide which I want to read first!” she mumbles; “Maybe I should see, if there is anything I could eat; then I could make up my mind, once I have had a decent meal!” she ponders.

While it will take her several years, to read through all these books, she will finally find the time to read this one book too; just as she is bound to read through more books, than she had expected to read in a lifetime.

Books about adventures, and fun; books of Science and Magic, like. However, in the end, she will make the time; to make friends, and have adventures with them as well. All in the spirit, the library is intended to propagate. For the girl, the village; as well as everyone else, in the surroundings.

Author's Note

Next chapter: Entry
Word-count: 3425
Published at: 20-01-03

Entry: 2

Author's Note

Entry: 2

I had booked the room, in advance. As I arrive, at the Twilight Hotel; I notice the lavender crystal, making up the building.

A glass and steel front-lobby is greeting me, as I approach the building. I enjoy the hedge of large peonies, lining the lobby; currently in full bloom. The large, deep purple flowers are magnificent.

I walk along the path, laid with smooth, black stone, all the way up to the entrance. The two twin sliding doors open before me, just as I am about to reach the building. I step in, setting foot on the ceramic tiles in the lobby.

A girl stands behind the desk, waiting for me. From what I can see, the desk had been made out of glass and steel; in the same style as the lobby itself. Fancy, and stylish; I can't help but approve, of what is before me. Though it is in fact clear sapphire in place of what I had taken for glass. Maybe a slight hint of a blue tinge to the crystal could be giving it away.

“Greetings, and welcome to the Twilight Hotel!” she exclaims.

At this point; I notice the purple top and skirt she is wearing, the entire ensemble is glossy and shimmering in the overhead light in the lobby. Had I looked up; I would have noticed the black silicon-coating, with pin-prick LED lights shining over the entire lobby. It is surprisingly light in the room, without adding any extra heat in the fairly small room.

“Hello!” I respond.

“Did you have a reservation?” she inquires.

“Yes, I do have one!” I respond.

First now, I notice her light lavender hue. Her nails painted in the same tone, but glisters luxuriously in the light.

At this point, her hands come to life, as she is tapping in commands into a previously unseen keyboard in the clear desktop before her.

“Under which name?” she inquires, just as the booking-prompt appear on her screen.

“Ms. A!” I respond.

“Ah, yes; of course!” she responds; “Place your right hand on the plaque!” she explains.

“Okay!” I respond; as I extend my right hand, placing the palm on the glistering, black surface before me.

In shock and surprise, I realize that the rubbery surface is warm and semi-fluid. I almost pull my hand back, before I rein in my initial reaction.

“Thank you, Ms. A!” she responds.

As my reservation is confirmed, I pull my hand back; from the warm and passionate embrace, of the plaque.

“Your suite is waiting for you; take the elevator, on your right!” she offers.

“Thank you!” I respond.

I eagerly scan the wall behind her, soon finding the door to the elevator she had indicated. Now I walk slowly; in the direction towards the elevator, I had been directed to. The door is made out of stainless steel, matching the style of the room. Very consistent.

“How do I operate the elevator, here?” I ponder.

There appears a black, hexagonal plaque on the right side of the door before me; just as I approach it. The plaque is identical, to the one I had just been presented to. Of course, it seems to be a very qualified means of control.

“Okay, I guess I can handle this!” I ponder; “Though it is a bit eerie, to the touch!” I continue.

With that, I extend my right hand; pressing the palm onto the surface and then spread my fingers. The feel is identical, to a T; just as I had suspected, and feared.

“I guess I simply will have to get used to this!” I ponder.

Twin sliding doors open before me, presenting me with the elevator, she had forwarded me towards. I enter, into an octagonal space; with a cylindrical core, managing the elevator. As I step over the threshold, the doors quietly close, behind me. I had not even noticed the doors closing.

“Greetings, Ms. A; I am Ellie, the Waitress!” a holographic girl presents herself.

“Hello, Ellie!” I respond.

I barely noticed, how the gravity seems to increase; just as she had greeted me, indicating that we are going upwards. The increased gravity is fairly stable. I don't really notice any changes, even when the acceleration stops and reverses into deceleration. There is a smooth stop, as we are reaching the floor, where my suite is located,

“I hope, you will enjoy your stay!” Ellie offers, just as the doors slide up.

“Thank you, Ellie; I will!” I respond; just before I step out, into the hall.

Since the elevator is opening up, at the end of the hall; there is just one direction, for me to walk. I follow the hall, watching each door, as I continue down the hall. All the doors have a plaque, just like the once I had already seen; but since the suites are occupied, I can not open any of these doors. When I approach a door, I suddenly notice something unexpected; it is marked Ms. A.

As I stand before the door, I extend my right hand; pressing the palm down, onto the plaque and spread my fingers wide. The door opens, and I step into the cloaking-room. As I step over the threshold, the twin-doors are closing behind me. I barely notice it.

“The Twilight Hotel!” I ponder, as I am scanning the small space of my cloak-room.

Now I approach the cloak-hanger and shoe-rack. I pull the jacket of; before I slip my shoes off of my feet. I comfortably leave the jacket and shoes, in the cloak-room.

“Twilight, feels as if they indicate magic!” I ponder.

I have the shower on the right, and the girls' room on the left. For now, I assume they are merely regular facilities; nothing I need to explore, or ask how to use.

The door to the living-room is straight ahead, so I open the door; applying the palm of my right hand, onto the customary plaque. This device seems to operate everything here.

I step into the living-room. As expected; the floor and walls had been laid with the same purple crystal. It is still smooth and glossy. Not that I mind, at least it gives a fresh and new feel to it. I enjoy the touch. Maybe this is low-maintenance, too?

I have a cinematic sofa on the right; with a glass and steel sofa-table, with the controls to the TV set in the glass table-top. They keep to the high-end, high-tech style presented in the lobby. I guess I should not complain.

There is a LED screen, covering the wall opposing the sofa; which is to the left, from where I stand. The screen is a full eight feet tall, from floor to ceiling. This in and of itself is impressing, to me; they certainly do make a serious effort here.

Before me, I have three large windows. There is a door to a fairly large balcony, between window one and two. As I had entered, the windows had been clear, but they can be made to block the light as I please.

Behind me, I have a full-height book-case. Each case is two foot wide and one foot deep. Naturally, a few speakers are surrounding the screen.

“This does look promising, I am sure to enjoy my stay here!” I mumble, to myself; as I see what I have before me.

Sticking to the chosen style; the balcony is glass and steel, though the floor is purple crystal. They really do love this purple crystal.

Naturally, they have potted Peony on my balcony. Maybe I could have asked for roses, but the Peony goes so well with the colour of their choice. I have never heard of purple roses. Well, they could have lavender as well.

The door to my bed-room is just behind the sofa, where else. As I open, I instantly find the purple bed-linen covering my bed. It is a Queen-size bed, true to Twilight Sparkle. The comfort is easily fit for Royalty, just like Twilight Sparkle herself.

I even have a bed-stand, in pink cherry-wood. In the drawer, I find what appears to be a black rubber collar with a silver-buckle to open and close the collar with. Though the collar is in fact silicon.

“Maybe I should try it on, just to see how it feels?” I ponder.

Since it is one of the complimentary items, that come with the room; I could as well try it on, to see if it fits or if I enjoy wearing it. On second thought; didn't the girl tending the desk in the lobby wears one, just like this too?

“If it does not fit, I can ask for one that fits!” I ponder; “If I don't like it; I could always leave it, where I had found it!” I continue.

I pick up the item, place it on my neck and close the buckle carefully; before I close the drawer of the night-stand. To my surprise, it feels perfectly. On second thought, I barely feel it around my neck.

The black, glossy surface of the collar is smooth; as if polished up for my use. I leave it on, without a second thought. With the drawer of the night-stand closed, after my inspection; I turn towards the wardrobe. I have a double sliding door.

At first, I had expected the wardrobe to be empty. I had never expected them, to fill up the wardrobe; before they knew my size or taste. Apparently, I had been incorrect. I have seven sets of tops and skirts, all in a bright, lavender purple hue.

I also have panties, socks and gloves; all in the same colour, and material. Should I try them on, just to see if they fit me? Well, why not? If only I had realized; Ellie the waitress had taken my measurements, by scanning me in the elevator.

“These look, as if they could actually fit me!” I ponder, as I am ogling the garments before me.

“Well, why not?” I mumble, remembering the high-tech image I had been faced with.

I will just have to disrobe, before I could try out the garments before me.

“If they fit as comfortably, as the collar; I have to try these on, and wear them!” I ponder; knowing these had been placed before me, with the intent for me to actually wear them.

I pull my top up, over my head; slipping out of it, before I place it on the bottom of the wardrobe. No I pull my skirt down, kicking it up, to slip out of it and leave it, on top of the pile. I pull my socks off of my feet, leaving them on the pile of clothes I do not expect to wear. Now I only pull the panties down, kicking them up; placing them on the top of the pile.

I find myself in the nude, stark naked; considering my situation, enjoying the thought of what I was presented with to wear. Now I pick up a pair of panties; slipping into them; pulling them up, before I give them a few tentative tugs, in order to get the perfect fit.

“Smooth, and slippery!” I realize; “Glossy, and elastic!” I ponder; “I think, I could get used to these!” I conclude, now eager to try on the rest of the ensemble.

I once more reach into the wardrobe before me, extracting a skirt, stepping right into it; before I am pulling it up in a fluid motion, only stopping to afford it a few tentative tugs. The fit around my hips and waist is fairly tight; but then it is widening out, comfortably and gives a bit more freedom to move around.

Once I let go of the skirt, I reach into the wardrobe, extracting a top. It looks a bit tight; but since it is highly elastic, it should still fit me comfortably. I pull it down over my head, and gives it a few tentative tugs. Now it covers my chest, down over my rib-cage, and five inches down my arms. Interesting, it has a jewel-line neck.

“Do I try on the socks, or gloves now; or do I wait, until later with that?” I ponder.

“I could as well try them on, just to see if I like them!” I mumble, to myself; “Then I can decide, if I like them or not!” I continue.

Full-length, thigh-high and knee-length stockings. Ankle, regular and short socks? Both regular, and toe-socks and stockings. So many choices, so many choices.

“Which do I choose?” I ponder.

I end up, picking a pair of thigh-high toe-stockings. These does look good, but a bit pricy and on the brink of strange. Would the full-length reach all the way up, to my crotch; thus covering my legs entirely? I am not sure, I am comfortable with the idea; let alone wearing them, right now. If I change my mind, I could always try them on, later.

As I had extracted the stocking; I lift my right foot, slipping it into the sleeve. From there; I pull the stocking up, as I push my foot down into the stocking. I feel the stocking contracting fairly eagerly, as it excitedly swallows my foot hole. After a moment of pulling and tugging, I feel my foot hitting the end, as my toes had reached down.

I put my right foot down, onto the floor; supporting my weight, as I extract the left stocking and lift my left foot. From there, I repeat the process, exploring the experience and feelings as I go along.

While the stockings may be smooth and slippery to the touch; I find that I have more than enough traction, to stand up even with just my right foot firmly on the floor.

“Maybe I could get used to these?” I ponder; “But then; I may have to get used, to losing them again!” I continue.

While I have the same selection of gloves, I pick the elbow-length gloves, with fingers and distinct features.

“Why did they put effort, into placing these features on my gloves?” I ponder, somewhat perplexed.

Now I am extracting the right glove, from the wardrobe; slipping my hand in, and pulling the glove into place. As I afford the glove a few tentative tugs, just for the right fit; before I pick the left glove, and repeat the process.

As tight as the glove felt, it contracts firmly around my arm, from the elbow and down to the tip of my fingers. The surface may be smooth and slippery; but the grip seems fine, by all I can see.

Now I extract the left glove; slipping my hand in and pulling it all the way up to the elbow. I afford it a few tentative tugs, adjusting the fit and assuring the perfect fit.

Once I closed the doors of the wardrobe, I barely even feel the gloves. Since I have nothing more to put on, and I am comfortable in the ensemble; I turn my back on the wardrobe, and close the doors behind me and walk out.

As I reach the door, I extend my right hand, placing the palm onto the plaque; spreading my fingers and opens the door before me. I take a moment; focusing on the controls and adjust the light in the room. I see the light dim down to a more fitting level, for the bed-room.

I pull my hand back, and step over the threshold; noticing the light slowly fading out, as the doors close behind me. I walk through the room, to the next door. I open the door, but leave the light as it; stepping over the threshold, and the doors close behind me.

The style is far from minimalistic or Spartan, but it is not overdone or cluttered by any stretch.

As I open the door to the shower, I find a pair of benches in the pink cherry-wood. The wall had been laid with matching cherry-wood panels as well. I have ceramic tiles in purple, aside from the standard ceiling, with pin-prick stars of LED lights sealed into place with mate black silicon. All in all, it is clearly water-proofed and ready to use.

I find a pair of sliding doors, matching in style. Clear sapphire, in place of glass; making this hold up, without any risk of breaking in my lifetime.

Of course I have a plaque, to control the shower, as well; what had I been expecting, other than that? Water-proof, and ready to use. Safe, and without the risk of any failures. Strangely, I fear it is more precise and exact; than anything I have ever seen, or expect to see any time soon.

“I think I have time, for a shower; sometime, later tonight!” I ponder.

Since I have seen the shower, I turn back; step out and face the girls' room. I take a step forwards, approaching the door, before I open. What I see; is something of a chock, to me. Not the style I am facing, by any stretch; it is quite consistent with what I have seen, this far. The floor, the walls and the ceiling are exactly what I had been expecting.

What I had been expecting, is a toilet and a sink. I guess the sink is there; but I can't find a toilet I could have recognized, as such.

“Is that an alien bidet?” I exclaim.

The utility is mounted on the wall, some Pi feet up. I have some manner of what looks like a seat, only with the mark of foot-prints, indicating it had been intended to stand upon. I will have to pull my skirt up, and probably pull my panties down; before I could properly use the utility. When I say girl's room, I guess this is indicating it had been designed for a girl, just like me. The anatomy required, in order to properly use this; require for me to have all the parts, associated with being female.

On closer inspection, I would have noticed; this is coated with clear silicon, in order to give that perfect fit. It is very smooth to the touch.

As I had seen the room, I turn back and exit the room. I turn the lights out, before I step over the threshold. No point, in leaving the lights on; when I am not in the room, enjoying it.

Something strange about the design, but I am the only one who can control the room; for the duration of my stay, then someone else will enjoy this luxury in my place.

“I don't want to wear my regular, old shoes; while I am here, but I don't want to walk out the door, bare-foot either!” I ponder, exploring the cloak-room further.

If Ellie had scanned me, for measurements before; maybe she could supply me with a pair of shoes, or some comfortable foot-wear. I had become so used, to the stockings I wear; I consider myself bare-foot, while I wear them.

Naturally, my shoes are where I had left them, just a few minutes before. I would never expect anything less. For the shoes to just disappear, is utterly unthinkable. If it is possible to break in, but that is not here.

After a moment of exploration; I find three pairs of what is passing for foot-wear. These are all made out of the same purple material, all my new clothes had been made out of.

“These are looking just about right!” I ponder, as my gaze fell upon a particular and peculiar pair of shoes.

While I know, I have never seen them or anything the likes of them; these are the Crescent Moon, granting me the appearance, close to that of the mythical Satyr. For some reason, I had found a liking to these.

“Like high heels, but without the heels; though it feels, as if that would not diminish the balance!” I ponder.

I pick up the right shoe, slipping my foot in; feeling the tight fit, as it contracts around my foot. As my toes reach the end, I place the foot down onto the floor; putting my weight onto it, and lift up my left foot. I pick up the second shoe, before I insert the foot into the shoe. With that, I set my foot down; standing steadily, on my feet.

“Okay!” I giggle; “I guess I am ready, to face the outdoors!” I ponder.

An Over-night Discovery: 3

Author's Note

An Over-night Discovery: 3

I extend my right hand, placing the palm onto the plaque; as I spread my fingers, the door slide up before me.

“Time for bed, I am dead beat!” I ponder.

Now I step into my home, the door quietly closing behind me, as I step over the threshold.

“As much as I love these shoes, but I can't wear them indoors; these were intended for outdoors only!” I ponder, as I slip the shoes of.

Maybe I could have been wearing the shoes indoors, but it is my picture of the intent. Am I wrong?

It is not just in the fit and the comfort, but I certainly do love the design; as well as the little noises I hear as I walk, wearing the shoes.

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” I ponder; remembering the walk from the elevator, towards my door.

I had never been the stealthy or the sneaker before; I make some noise, as I walk, I know it and do not mind. Now, I may not be perfectly soundless, but my steps are much quieter; than I could remember, I had ever been before. My steps are so soft, and my feet so light; explaining how, and why.

I place the palm of my hand onto the plaque, opening the door to the living-room; stepping over the threshold, knowing the door is closing behind me. I continue to the door, to my bed-room; extending my right hand towards the plaque, pressing the palm down and spread my fingers wide.

The door opens, and I step into the room. As the door closes, I continue towards the wardrobe. I open the doors, then look into the wardrobe. Everything is, exactly as I had left it. As if I had been expecting, anything to have been changed?

“Time to disrobe!” I ponder; “Even if I guess, I could have been sleeping in these clothes!” I continue.

Either way; I am used to disrobe, before I go to bed.

I pull the top up, over my head; before I place it on the floor of the wardrobe. The floor is empty and devoid of clothes. Where had my old clothes gone? I have no idea; and I don't care, right now. That is, for another time. When I check out, possibly.

With the top on the floor, I pull the skirt down and step out of it; before I am placing it on top of the pile.

Now I pull the panties down, stepping out of them; slipping them onto the pile, leaving them on the floor of the wardrobe.

“Maybe I should leave the gloves and stockings too?” I ponder.

I slip the right and left stocking off of my feet, placing them onto the pile; before I am slipping the right and left glove off of me, leaving them on the top of the pile.

“A pair of fresh panties!” I ponder, as I extend my right hand, extracting the desired garment.

I step into the panties, identical to the once I had just slipped out of; aside from the one and very small detail, these are new and fresh. I had worn the other pair of panties, but these are fresh out of the wardrobe.

Of course I am still wearing my collar. I had been wearing it since I put it on as I arrived. Then again; none had commented upon the collar, and I had found it comfortable enough not to be bothered by wearing it. It is far too tight, for it to be a problem in bed.

Since I had just changed into a fresh pair of panties, I close the wardrobe and turn towards the bed. With just a few steps, I am standing by the bed. Now I fold up the corner of the quilt, before I slide my feet in under it. I fold the quilt back, sliding in and lie down.

Moments after I had laid my head down, onto the pillow; I relax and fall asleep. That is the end of the day.

The new girl had just fallen asleep in her bed. Time to tend to her now. Epona is picking up the Fetish, representing the new girl; looking at her, with great interest.

“I am granting you the skin of your Idol: Twilight Sparkle!” Epona offers; as she is picking up the suit, freshly printed.

With the offer pronounced; she is putting the ensemble onto the body of the Idol; panties, top, stockings, gloves and finally the mask. The Idol, now covered in the purple silicon-skin; as if it had been purple all along.

“There, perfect!” Epona pronounces; “Now you are wearing her skin!” she concludes.

She is placing the Idol, back in its niche; where it will be waiting, for the attention awaiting it the next night.

I wake up, early; oblivious, of what had transpired during the night. I know nothing of the change, I had just experienced. I am about to learn of it; soon enough, though.

The light is off; but slowly brightens, as I am opening my eyes. For a moment, I am surprised; unaccustomed, to the high-tech automated lighting in the room where I had just woken up.

Everything feels right. I can't see the one change; I had gone through, during the night. Largely, because I need the light to actually see it. Besides; it also takes exposure, in order to see it.

Since I am on vacation; I can easily afford to just relax, and enjoy the moment in bed. I have nothing, demanding my presence.

I take my time, enjoying the moment; knowing the world is waiting for me, patiently. As I had opened my eyes, I casually scan the room; everything is where I had left it, the night before. Why shouldn't it? I know; none will enter the room, while I am asleep.

The moments are lazily slipping by, as I am enjoying it. Then, I finally fold the quilt up and slip my feet out of bed. I slip out of bed. As I set foot on the floor, I feel the warmth of the purple crystal.

“Ooh!” I exclaim; “This is life!” I then continue.

I sit up, on the side of my bed; for but a moment, before I raise to my feet. Of course, I am still bare-foot and nude, save for my panties. Purple panties.

During the night; I had already forgotten all, about the collar I had put on the other day. I fear, none will comment upon it, so I will not be bothered or reminded about it.

Once I stand up, I merely take a short moment to gather myself; before I walk over to the wardrobe. I extend my hand, towards the door and open it.

“Whoa?” I exclaim, as I notice that my hand is purple.

Other than the pigmentation, nothing had changed. I am feeling warm. Now I am opening the doors to the wardrobe. The floor is empty, and void; just as it had always been, aside from when I am undressing.

Slipping the panties off of me, takes me a moment; but as they slide down my legs, I just kick them in, into the wardrobe with graceful ease. As if it had been practiced.

I reach for my clothes, as I am marveling over the changed pigmentation of my hand. I extract a fresh pair of panties, step into them, before I pull them up, and finally afford them a few tentative tugs. With that, they hug my rump; eagerly holding on, in a loving embrace. I may swap panties on a daily basis; but it almost feels, as if they are a part of me by now. Odd?

“I guess I could get used to this!” I put forth; “These panties are just perfect, for me!” I add.

With that said, I am extracting the skirt; stepping into it, before I am pulling it all the way up. Only affording it a few tentative tugs, in order to ensure that perfect, comforting fit. I barely feel it on, though it is contracting tightly around my hips; reaching down to just above my knees.

Once the skirt is on, I extract the top; pulling it down over my head, affording it a few tentative tugs. As the top is on, I am all dressed up; comfortably.

“Since I am purple, maybe I should dare, to try out these full-length stockings now?” I ponder.

There is a pair of full-length toe-stockings, just as there was the other night. Yes; stockings with toes, not the short socks; but I do have these too, if and when I feel like trying them on. Not right now, but maybe later.

I extend the right hand into the wardrobe, as I am extracting the gloves; choosing the full-length gloves. I choose the once with these delicious and highly delicate details; like the once I had been wearing, the other day. Still not sure, why they had bothered to add the feature; but I still enjoy trying these out, today too.

As I had pulled the gloves on, and afforded them a few tentative tugs; I can see just how complementary, these gloves are.

“Ooh, ooh; delicious!” I mumble, under my breath.

The sensitive touch-pads at the end of each finger, and the inch-long, semi-square nails had been overly obvious; even as I had picked out these gloves. I had loved these features, when I had first tried them out; even if I had just tried them out, out of curiosity. Now they had come to stick, they grew on me; as they say, and I guess that fits to a T.

I like the nails clear, the bright, deep cerise is interesting; though I guess the silicon-white suction-cups covering the palms of my hands is a handful, to get used to. I have no idea, why I need them or how to use them; let alone, why they even bothered to design them in the first place.

While I have not yet noticed, or realized it; I am a bit more curious, and adventurous, than I had been before. Is this part of the change, coming with the change in my pigmentation; am I turning into Twilight Sparkle? I just like to explore, and experience things; I had never expected I wanted to try out, before. Presented to me, I simply choose to experience, what I have before me.

Either way, I am becoming more and more, just like her. Maybe I had chosen to book the room, at this very hotel; but I had not realized, what consequences were included in the deal. Had I chosen this room, if I had known? I am not sure. Maybe my feelings are tainted, by the changes I have already been exposed to, and am now experiencing?

I walk up to the door, to the living-room, open the door and continue to the door to the cloak-room. Now I am opening the door, stepping over the threshold. Once in the cloak-room, I approach the shoe-rack, eager to explore the shoes I had been presented with. I am hoping, the Crescent Moon shoes are still available.

On the one side; I have the sneakers and high heels, and even a pair of moccasins. At least, it is what I think they are. Each, made out of purple silicon; just as they had been, the previous night. I do have a set of Crescent Moon; the equine, the bovine, and the cervine once. All stylized, cute and rounded. While the shoe is largely skin-tone purple, the tip is deeper and darker; glistering, deliciously glossy.

“I think I choose these, equine once!” I ponder, as I stick with my original choice.

Unwittingly, I had confirmed my choice. I am staying on course, towards becoming Twilight. How fitting; when I am staying in a room, at the Twilight Hotel.

Since I now am fully dressed up, I turn towards the outer door; walking over and open the door with practiced ease. I step over the threshold, and the door is closing behind me. Now I walk to the elevator, where Ellie is awaiting me.

I extend the right hand, towards the plaque; pressing the palm of the hand down, firmly. As I spread my fingers, the doors are parting for me, I step in and the doors slide shut, behind me.

“Good morning, Ms. A!” Ellie exclaims, in an enthusiastic greeting.

“Good morning, Ellie!” I respond, greeting her as an old friend.

“Time for breakfast, which restaurant would you prefer?” she inquires.

“Is there a buffet, available; on the top floor?” I respond.

“Yes; as a matter of fact, there is!” she offers.

“That sounds great!” I respond; feeling the gravity increase, as the floor is moving upwards.

“Interested in the sun-raise?” she offers.

“Sounds delightful; thank you, Ellie!” I respond.

“Coming right up, if you excuse the silly pun!” she responds.

Due to the steep climb, the experienced pseudo-gravity is increasing; more than I recall, from the other night. Though I had only moved up, a few measly floors; to my room, not all the way up to the top of the building.

The trip is fairly uneventful. I reach the top, and the doors slide up before me.

“This is the top, where your breakfast is served!” Ellie offers.

“Thank you, Ellie; and see you, after breakfast!” I respond.

“See you, Ms. A!” she responds.

I step out, and the doors are sliding shut; just one step behind me. There is a small space; almost like the lobby, at the entrance outside. There is a desk, just like the one downstairs, with a girl, just like the one I had met as I checked in.

“Welcome to Twilight's Top of the World breakfast-buffet, Ms. A!” she exclaims, as she sees me approaching.

Of course, she had known I was coming; since Ellie the Waitress had informed her, while I was on my way up. No chock, or surprise there.

I am enjoying the chat-like familiarity, I am experiencing here. It is almost, as if I had been to Ponyville, Equestria; where Twilight Sparkle herself is living. Even if I do not know of that part. I am however enjoying the experience, nonetheless. Why shouldn't I?

Maybe the familiarity makes it feel, as if she had been my friend; just like Ellie the Waitress, and the girl tending the desk in the lobby at the ground-floor. I certainly do enjoy the warm, friendly atmosphere.

Speaking of atmosphere; I am still experiencing the full atmospheric pressure of ground level under one standard G. The ventilation is clearly set to maintain the pressure at exactly the same level, no matter, on which level I am at the moment.

“Thank you, I am looking forwards towards the buffet!” I respond.

“Step right out, breakfast is served!” she offers.

Now I notice a purple shimmer, over the glass-doors before me. At first, I wonder why it is shimmering on the glass; which I soon is learning, the reason behind. As I step out, I notice how much lower the air-pressure is; as I step out, feeling the air on the outside of the building.

Before me, I have a path laid with black stone; leading to the buffet tables, where all the food has been served. As I follow the path, I feel the inch-thick clear silicon-coating covering each black stone; taking me towards the table before me. I am looking forwards, to sample the foods; presented to me, on the table before me.

Just as expected; I have a line of cereals, müsli and porridge. I have bread, juices and milk; naturally. Strangely, there are no eggs, sausages or bacon; but I guess it is not considered appropriate for breakfast, for Twilight.

There is jam and marmalade; then I have cheese and thin slices of various meat-base intended to go on the bread. I also have various vegetables, sliced and diced.

I take a tray, and place a bowl and a plate on it; with a pair of glasses, on the side. I stack various delicious looking vegetables on the plate. I feel safe, with taking a glass of orange juice and a glass of milk; to start up. For the finale, I choose a few types of cereals, before I pour milk on. With that, I leave the table; heading for the first table, where I can sit and enjoy my meal.

I scan the surroundings, in search of the table I am looking for; with a view, where I could enjoy to sit. After about a minute, I find my table. It is hexagonal, and is clearly facing the open space toward the luscious, green forest. Another minute, and I have navigated to the table. I place the tray on the table, before I pull the seat out, then promptly sit down to enjoy my first breakfast at the Twilight Hotel's top of the world. I am clearly at least a mile up; so this is an unexpected experience, on my part.

“This is indeed the top of the world!” I ponder, as I dig in.

I had just returned to my table, with a cup of tea; as I sit down and enjoy the end of the meal.

The tea is hot, and I thus sip very slowly. It is delicious, to the standard I had come to expect; from something served, at the top of the world, at the Twilight Hotel. Should I have poured a dash of water in, to cool the tea, so that I could have drunk faster? Why? I like to take my time, so that I can enjoy my tea.

As I take the last sip of my tea, the cup is empty; my meal concludes, so I push the chair back and raise to my feet. As I walk from the table; I push the chair back into position, under the table. A moment later; a waiter is collecting the cup, carrying it from the table to be washed.

Now I walk along the path, back towards the elevator. I barely stop, before the door. It is opening before me, while that purple glow is holding the air inside as I am walking into the building.

As I reach the door, to the elevator, I extend my right hand, placing the palm onto the plaque, spreading my fingers to open the door. The door opens, and I step over the threshold; as I enter the elevator, the door is closing behind me.

“Hello, Ms. A!” Ellie exclaims.

“Hello, Ellie!” I respond.

“The breakfast was enjoyable, I take it!” she continues.

“Yes, thank you!” I respond.

“How was the view?” she inquires.

“Breath-taking!” I respond.

Of course, by now it is unavoidable to miss; the elevator is falling, and the acceleration is steep. Since I trust Ellie to manage the ride, I do not worry. Besides, I see the room continuing is a bent path; even if that is taking me right back, to where I had come from.

“I am looking forwards, to enjoying my breakfast up there!” I ponder.

“Anything planned, for the day?” she inquires.

“A shower, and lunch!” I respond.

“Excellent choices!” she responds.

The acceleration is slowing down, surprisingly early; before it slows down, to make a smooth stop at my floor. The doors open, and I step out.

“See you, Ms. A!” Ellie offers.

“See you, Ellie!” I respond.

Now I am walking, the short distance to my door. I extend my hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque; seeing the door opening before me.

I step into my suite, and the door quietly close behind me. I am once more alone, in the privacy of my very own home. It is quiet, and comforting. Maybe I had had my share of company, for now.

Once I am home, I pull the shoes off of my feet, putting them back, onto the shoe-rack.

“I could have that shower now, or in a few more minutes!” I ponder.

I would have to disrobe; before I could properly enjoy my shower, of course.

“Maybe some music; to ease of the quiet, in the room!” I ponder, as I continue towards the living-room.

Now I just have to open the door, before I step over the threshold; then the door is closing behind me, while I walk over to the sofa-table. I sit down, comfortably; as I place the palm of my right hand, onto the table. I feel the surface of the plaque, just as I had before.

The control activates the TV, and the systems it is connected to. I feel my way, through the control, navigating the systems and the options.

“Classical, seems fine!” I mumble, as the screen lights up.

Animated images, illustrating the music is dancing on the screen, before me, as I hear the music, playing in the entire room.

“Ah, that is better!” I ponder.

“I should enjoy my shower!” I mumble, to myself; as I walk back, towards the door.

As I reach the door, to the cloak-room; I extend my right hand, pressing the palm towards the plaque. Now I feel the warm embrace, as I spread my fingers; thus opening the door, before I step into the room before me. The door is closing behind me, just as I had stepped over the threshold.

I take a few steps, towards the door into the shower; extending my right hand, pressing the palm on the plaque. The doors slide up, and I am stepping right in. I stop, just after the doors had closed behind me.

I am alone, in the very small space of the room.

Now I pull the top up, over my head, placing it on the seat on my right. From there, I slip my skirt down, placing it onto the top. I pull my panties down.

“Oups!” I ponder; “Forgot the gloves and stockings!” I continue.

Once I realized my mistake, I stop; slowly pulling the gloves of, right and left. I place the gloves on the top of the pile; before I start pulling my stockings of, one at the time. Right and left. With all the garments of; I am nude; with the ensemble, resting in a pile on the seat before me.

I open the door, to the shower; stepping over the threshold, before I close the door behind myself.

With the final doors, closed behind me, I am standing in the shower, looking forwards to the treat. I place the palm of my right hand, onto the plaque; focusing on the task at hand. The water slowly starts to fall down, upon me from above; like a gentle rain, in a hot summer afternoon.

“I really need this!” I ponder, as the water is washing my skin.

Each drop of water, washing away just a little of the dirt; covering my skin, carrying it down the drain. As the water is washing over me; I feel the last of the stress washing of, flowing away with the warm water.

After a few minutes, I see the effect of shampoo, on the floor. The effect only lasts, for a few minutes; before the shampoo is also washed away. I am once more perfectly clean.

Now I just stand in the middle of the rain, enjoying the warm feeling of water; washing over me, comforting me.

“Whoa!” I exclaim; “That was unexpected!” I continue.

Well, it works, and I do enjoy it. After about fifteen minutes, the water slowly stop; replaced by a hot gust of wind, drying me up. It had been a treat, I am certain; I will enjoy again, and again.

It is not, as if I am checking out, today; so I will have several days left, to enjoy this treat.

Since I have showered, and my skin is dry; I open the door and step out of the shower. I had enjoyed it, but there is no point in staying in this cramped space now.

I bend over, and pick up a large towel from under the other seat. Naturally, the towel is purple. Lavender. I can't help, but giggle at this persistent pattern. I am facing it, everywhere. Maybe it is a bit over the top?

With the towel in hand, I rub it against my skin for a few minutes, before I am making a skirt out of it and wear it as such. This towel certainly is large enough, for this. Five foot, by four.

With the towel as a skirt, I open the door, before I am stepping out into the cloak-room. I feel an urge, so I approach the girl's room. I extend my right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque. I see the door sliding up, so I am stepping in. As I pass the threshold, the door is closing behind me.

“Curious, but I think I should be able to use this!” I ponder.

I step up, on the pad; leaning back against the wall, fairly comfortable. It is not exactly customary, for me; but I can make this comfortable. I feel the utility line up, and the tubes enter me. I relax, as the tubes are dilating just enough; for the effect to carry me away. I feel the pressure lessen, as my bladder is emptied.

The tubes are both reverting to normal, just before they retract; slipping out of me, releasing me. I am stepping down, feeling quite relieved. My business concluded; I can leave the girl's room, as I please.

“That was an experience, I had never expected!” I ponder.

I step forwards, approaching the sink; extending my hands under the flow of warm water, washing my hands clean. I am ready, to leave the room.

Once I am done, I approach the door; extending my right hand, pressing the palm towards the plaque. As I spread my fingers, the door slides up; I walk out of the room, still nude. Of course, I am alone; none is watching, so I don't have to care.

“Maybe I should sit and listen to my music!” I ponder.

The sofa certainly is comfortable, enough. I walk over to the door, to the living-room; extending my right hand, pressing the palm of my hand against the plaque. I spread my fingers, thus opening the door; stepping into the room, knowing it is closing just behind my back.

“While I don't have to, I feel like putting something on!” I ponder; as I continue towards the door, to my bed-room.

Now I approach the door, to my bed-room, extending my right hand, pressing the palm towards the plaque.

“Wait, that sensation is growing on me!” I realize, with mild surprise.

I am not really chocked, because it had never been painful, or even that uncomfortable; and it is a convenient means, of controlling my home. It is keeping me safe, maintaining a sense of privacy I had never really expected.

Since I never see any of the discarded clothes, and I always have a good supply of fresh once; I am getting used, to leaving the clothes where I drop them. Safe in the knowledge, the clothes are always there, for me.

I open the door, to my wardrobe; extracting a fresh pair of panties, stepping right into them. Now I just pull them up, affording them a few tentative tugs. I really do love the feel, I get from wearing these panties.

I don't know why, but do I really need to know? With the panties on, I am extracting a new skirt; identical to the once I have previously warm, stepping right into it. Now I am just pulling it up; adjusting it with a few tentative tugs.

I know I am wearing the panties, largely due to the strange sensation it is giving me in my orifices. I barely feel it, as it is hugging my hips evenly. The purple hue is so close to my new skin-tone; the only thing revealing it, is the glossy and smooth surface. I can only guess, this had been intentional; on their part, all along. Maybe Rarity had designed the garments, for everyone in the hotel?

With the skirt on, I extract a top; pulling it down over my head, before I afford it a few tentative tugs. Since the top is on, I consider myself dressed up and quite comfortable. I could step out and continue my day.

Only now, I feel an adventurous streak coming over me; so I extract a pair of short socks, not the toe-variety either. I bend over; and pull them on, right and left. I notice how these socks still contract around my feet, giving a hint of the feet they are covering. Though I can barely see the toes, and can not feel or control them, by any means.

“Curious!” I ponder; “Curious, indeed!” I continue.

I leave it at that, permitting the short socks to stay on; at least, for now. Could not really hurt, could it? These short socks barely even reach up to my ankles, but I guess that is just fine. At least, for now. Even if I had started to grow used, to the feeling of these longer stockings, I had been wearing.

“For contrast, I should try these full-length gloves!” I ponder; “Maybe I could enjoy these, curious features!” I continue.

Now I extract a pair of gloves; slipping the right hand into the first glove, affording it a few tentative tugs, before I continue with the left one. Only giving it a few tentative tugs, in order to make sure it is the right fit.

These gloves does indeed cover my arms all the way up; but unlike the once I wore before, they have no touch-pads, no suction-cups, but they do still retain these inch-long, semi-square nails.

At first glance; my hands look exactly as they did before I slipped these gloves on, short of these beautiful nails. I guess I could not complain, exactly. Why, these does both look and feel great.

Nothing had changed, I can still open any door in my suite; just as I can control the light and shower. I am still recognized, as Ms. A.

Once I had finished dressing up, I close the wardrobe and turn towards the door to my living-room. As I approach the door, I extend my right hand, pressing the palm of the hand towards the plaque. I feel it eagerly accepting me, as the door opens before me. I step out, and the door is closing behind me. The classical music is still playing, in the living-room. As I had been expecting. I had after all given the command for it to stop. With that, it will keep playing.

I think it is on a randomized loop, picking a new tune; it had not played within a given time-span. So long, as the music is maintaining the mood; it is fine by me. Maybe there is a gradual swing, towards a different mood; changing so gradually, I do not directly pick up on it.

The selection was set to a fairly frisky mood, shifting between happy and excited. Never knew; just how much good classical music was produced, back in the day of the classical era.

Once I had entered the living-room, I walk over to the sofa; choosing the middle seat, sitting down comfortably.

My hands, comfortably resting on the armrest; as I sit down, relaxing. I lift up my right hand, before my eyes; watching it, scrutinizing the intricate details I had failed to notice before. Only when I focus upon the hand, do I access the special control of these features. I had never realized, they were even there; before I am focusing upon them, as I am looking directly at my right hand. Curious? Intriguing? Enjoyable and delicious, most certainly. Even if I guess, it could as easily have been scary, and frightening. Discovering this, unannounced; could be a frightening chock.

Naturally; I have no suction, without the suction-cups. Just as I have no excitable sensitivity, without these delicious touch-pads. I still do have the designed nails; even if they come with a tinge of blue, in this case.

These are not regular gloves, which leaves me with a set of functions or features. I am in perfect control of the features, if I focus on controlling them, which I had previously ignored. Only now, as I am focusing on the right hand; do I finally reach out, and focus on these details.

“If I press my fingers together, I can make them fuse; making it into what appears to be a doll-hand. If I spread my fingers, I could have developed webbed fingers; like the once a Mermaid is supposed to have, when she is swimming under the surface of the sea!” I realize.

With focus and practice, I could combine or recombine the features; to satisfy my own desires and fantasies. I need the focus to perform these more delicate and subtle changes; to suit my mood, and to make this useful. The more delicate, the harder it is to manage.

Simply pressing my fingers, will change nothing, just as spreading them, does not change anything either. Had it been that easy, I would have noticed it; when I opened the door into the living-room. Wouldn't I?

Nothing had happened, then; even if one could have assumed, the plaque had blocked the feature, for its very own purposes. Though I had been focusing, on controlling the door; via the use of the plaque, then.

Now I am not placing the hand onto the plaque, I am merely holding it up; as I am watching the palm of my hand.

With just a little bit of focus, I see the webbing between my fingers develop; growing thicker and picking up a purple hue, as it is spreading up towards the tips of my fingers.

“Whoa!” I exclaim, in obvious excitement; as I am observing the change developing, before my very eyes.

“Now I need a swimming-pool, in order to make full use of this!” I ponder.

Only I do not have a swimming-pool here, right now. Maybe I could ask Ellie, the waitress; she seems to know everything, around here. Maybe I should be checking this out, later. For now, I return to my excitement, discovering the features lent to my hands. I enjoy exploring, what is before me. Maybe this is something developing here, linked to the changes I am experiencing. I do not know, and I do not care; right now.

As I start to press my fingers together, I notice the webbing between my fingers is receding as I go along. As my fingers touch, the webbing had vanished all-together. As I continue, pressing them together further; I notice my fingers fusing together, as if they had been melting just enough to fuse.

“Oh, oh, oh!” I exclaim, hastily ceasing the activity.

As I spread my fingers, they part effortlessly; just as intended. Maybe I could make something exciting, with this?

Now I keep my fingers spread, as wide as I could; but focus on pressing the two middle fingers together, just a little at the time. Slowly, slowly; I focus on the effort at hand.

While I could not have recreated the touch-pads, or the sensitivity they were lending to me, I can still have plenty of fun; exploring, and experiencing what I have in these gloves as well.

“Wait, that's interesting!” I mumble, under my breath.

I pull the skirt up, with my left hand; before I place the hand at the edge of the armrest. Now I am placing my right hand onto the top of my mound, caressing the smooth surface of the silicon-panties, covering my crotch.

“Ooh, ooh!” I breather, as my fingers slip over the sensitive flesh.

“Maybe, just a little bit harder?” I ponder; as I continue to tease myself, with my fingers.

I soon find myself becoming dilated, as the panties allow for closer contact. After a moment, I realize, that I am feeling the first hint of wetness. I am in fact wet.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I exclaim, in growing excitement.

I had been neither prepared for this, or expecting it by any stretch. Of course, I am finding the silicon-membrane stretching; in order to dilate my orchid with the growing pressure. The pressure, I am asserting upon myself.

“Whoa?” I ponder; as I am realizing, I am growing wet.

Since I am growing excited, by the stimulation I am applying; I am happily exploring this for a while longer. Nothing lost, if there is no harm done; I can enjoy myself, in the privacy of my own home. Why couldn't I?

“Is it the gloves, or the panties; all along?” I ponder; as I continue to tease myself with increasing pressure, applied.

While it may not matter, right now; it is something I will have to explore, at some later time. Becoming twilight Sparkle, leads to increasing curiosity; something I had not been expecting, when I had booked this suite. Would I still have booked this suite, had I known of these consequences? I have no idea, and it is not; as if I am about to learn that, any time soon. Or, at all. It is far too late, to consider that now.

Then again, I am not Twilight Sparkle just yet; I am just purple, and increasingly curious and inquisitive.

If Twilight is happy, I guess I am too. Even if I don't even know of her. Does it matter, if I even know her name? I have no idea, and I am not exactly caring.

The more excited I become, the more my orchid is dilating; and the stiffer its petals are growing, only to become even more excitable in the process.

At first, the panties had been smooth; only now; I realize the petals of my orchid growing prominent, and the orifice in the middle starting to show.

“Whoa!” I exclaim, as the deeper truth is revealing itself.

“Wait, what is that?” I ponder; “I thought, I was wearing the panties now!” I continue; “Did I press through, or ruin my wondrous panties?” I conclude.

As I bed forwards, examining the mound; I notice the panties still are unharmed. Though I can clearly see the delicate petals of my orchid surfacing, just as I can see the orifice starting to show.

“Curious!” I ponder, as I realize, just how wondrous these panties are.

I continue to rub the orchid, gently rubbing it slowly; in order to stimulate myself, to enjoy the moment for a while longer. Since I enjoy this, I can as well explore this for a little while longer. Couldn't I?

What I am not realizing, it the positive reinforcement; this exploration is forcing upon me, making it easier and easier to return to where I am sitting right now. Just a single orgasm, would make it natural to the point of becoming instinctive.

I like to explore this, in deep detail; not rushing it through, just to get it done. Why? What is the point of that? If I am enjoying it, and myself; all the more important, to take it slow and get the details just right.

I had pushed through, and I have discovered this; now I am continuing, slower and pressing lighter and lighter as I go. I want to see how little, I could get away with; now as I had broken through, and enjoy it for all it is worth.

The petals of my orchid, is clearly all the way through; hard as cured rubber and the orchid in full bloom.

“I could try another approach!” I ponder; “But that should wait!” I conclude.

Maybe I will have to start over, but that is okay. I don't know, when I will be getting to it; but I know I will explore this further, at a later opportunity. It isn't, as if I had the time to explore this further; while I am here, at the Twilight Hotel.

“Ooh, ooh, ooh!” I exclaim, in growing excitement.

As I continue to caress the petals, of my orchid, I feel the excitement growing, further and further. Moment by moment, the moment is growing near; when I am to experience, what I had been hoping for.

“Oooh, oooh; oooooh!” I exclaim, as I am closing in on the instant.

Slower and slower, I am teasing myself; lighter and lighter, my touch still sliding over the stiff petals of my orchid.

The closer I get, the hotter I feel; ending up, glowing, incandescent. There it is, the orgasms; I slowly come to a final halt, as I pull my right hand back.

I lift my hands up, before my eyes; observing the effect of my exploration. Just too excited, to focus on my hands; thus incapable, of effecting the change desired. Maybe the after-glow of the orgasm is still distracting me?

As I look down, the petals still show; quite clearly, before my eyes. I can not go out, now; I can not go anywhere, though I guess I could have gone to bed. Just that I do not want, to go to bed.

I sit still, relaxing; enjoying the music, permitting it to carry me away from where I am. Not hasting it; but just to permit the excitement to ebb down, on its own.

While I am still excited, and happy; the after-glow is slowly subsiding, fading out. I renew my effort, focusing on what is before me; now I see my hands, reverting to the original and default.

“Oh!” I mumble; “Ah, there you go!” I continue; “I guess I could go out, now!” I conclude.

I push myself up, as I raise to my feet; looking down at my feet, clad in the short socks.

“I think I will need to change these socks!” I mumble, to myself.

With that, I raise to my feet; before I am walking over to the door, into the bed-room. I open the door and enter my room, as the door is closing behind me. Now I am walking the last few steps, over to the wardrobe; before I am opening the doors and look at what I have before me.

I lift up my right foot, before I am pulling the sock of; placing it on the bottom of the wardrobe, leaving it there. Now I put the bare foot onto the floor, before I am lifting the left foot; pulling the sock off of the foot, before I can finally place it onto the pile.

With both the socks of, I cast a glace down onto my feet; for but a moment, the feet loos as if I had still been wearing the socks. While the effect lasts for but a short instant, it had already taught me something; I do not wish my feet to look, like this. Of course, after a moment; my feet reverts back to what they use to look. Thankfully. I sigh.

Now I find the stockings I had in mind, extract the right stocking and lift up the foot; insert the foot and pull the stocking all the way up.

As I have managed to get the stocking on, I place the foot onto the floor; placing my weight on it, and lift my left foot as I extract the stocking. For but a short moment, I look down at the right foot; enjoying the looks, of the foot covered with the glossy, purple silicon. Since the left foot is up, and I have the matching stocking in my hands, I insert the foot into the stocking, then pull the stocking all the way up. Slowly. Once the stocking is meeting the panties, I afford it a few tentative tugs.

Finally back, on my own two feet; am wearing the full-length toe-stockings, once more. As I look down, I see my feet; just the way I want them to look, and I do not want them to change.

“Maybe, just maybe, I should change into my regular gloves, too?” I ponder.

As fun as these new gloves may have been, I think I prefer to wear the once with the features I like to show of. I can still change, slipping these new once on; any time I like, if and when I am in a more frisky mood. Couldn't I?

I pull the gloves of, right and left; leaving them in a pile, on the floor of the wardrobe.

Now I extract the right glove, with the preferred features; slip my hand in, before I pull it all the way up. I only afford it a few tentative tugs, before I extract the left glove. No I slip my hand in, pull it up; before I am affording it a few tentative tug, in order to finish the change.

“There, now I am back to the normality; I know and love, just the way I like it!” I ponder.

“Of course; remind me, not to clap my hands!” I tease myself; giggling, at the idea.

Since I had changed, into new gloves and stockings; I continue towards the door, after I had closed the wardrobe. From there; I extend my right hand, pressing the palm against the plaque. As I spread my fingers, the door eagerly opens up for me. I step through; and the door is closing behind me, as I continue through the living-room.

As I reach the door, to the cloaking-room; I extend my right hand, and press the palm firmly onto the plaque. Now I am spreading my fingers, to open the door; stepping over the threshold, and the door is closing behind me.

For a moment, I stop; standing in the middle of the room, pondering. I turn towards the shoe-rack, approaching it, then pick up my customary Crescent Moon shoes. I slip them on, right and left; enjoying the feeling of these shoes, I had come to prefer.

Now I am turning towards the outer door, of my home; approaching the door, with my right hand extended. I press the palm of the hand onto the plaque, spreading my fingers, and the door is sliding up for me. As I step out, the door once more close behind me; as I walk towards the elevator, approaching the next door.

As I reach the elevator, I extend my right hand, pressing it against the plaque, then spread my fingers wide. The door opens, and I step right in; the door closes, and I am in the elevator.

“Hello, Ms. A!” she exclaims.

“Hello, Ellie!” I respond.

“Time, for lunch?” she inquires.

“Yes, it is; I am hungry, but would love to see a different restaurant!” I respond.

“How about, Twilight's Food Court?” she offers.

“Sounds like a treat!” I respond.

“Coming right up!” she responds, and I feel the floor falling from under my hooves.

This fall is not quite as steep, as when I had returned from the restaurant: The Top of the World, and just slightly steeper, than when I had arrived here.

“Bon appetite” Ellie exclaims, just as the doors slide up before me.

“Thank you, Ellie!” I respond; just before I step out of the elevator, once more.

Everything is surprisingly familiar, and the style is identical. I walk towards the restaurant.

“Twilight's Food-Court” I read, on the doors.

I step into the restaurant, with eager steps.

“Clip, clop, clip, clop!” is heard from my hooves, as I continue towards the counter.

“What would you like to have, today?” the girl behind the desk inquires.

Since I had read the menu, I had looked up; the girl looks like the girl in the lobby, where I had entered the hotel.

“Oat-burger, and hay-fries; please!” I respond.

“Oat-burger, and hay-fries; coming right up, in a few minutes!” she responds.

“Interesting names, on this menu!” I ponder.

With the food ordered, I continue to walk over to the first available table. A few minutes, after I had sat down, the girl arrives at my table of choice, and places the plate before me.

“Don't forget to pick up something to drink, from the stand!” she reminds me.

“Thank you!” I respond; “I'll make sure to get the drink!” I continue; “Drinks included!” I ponder.

I raise to my feet, and walk over to the stand; where they serve the drinks, and fill up a glass with orange juice. Now I return to my table, and sit down.

Hooves, Dear Hooves: 4

Author's Note

Hooves, Dear Hooves: 4

“Ms. A has just fallen asleep!” Epona observes.

It is time, to tend to me. Epona picks up the Fetish, she had used for my benefit; which had turned my skin purple.

“I am granting you the first aspect, of your Idol: Twilight Sparkle!” Epona offers; “Her hooves, shall be yours!” she explains.

With the offer pronounced, she is picking the freshly printed gift up; before she is applying the addition onto the feet of the Idol. The addition naturally changes the pose, and the posture of the Idol; adjusting it to make it possible, to walk on the new hooves.

After a moment, the original seem between the purple skin and the hooves is closing; as the hooves are fusing to the original feet, and the posture of the Idol is adjusted, permanently.

“There, perfect!” Epona pronounces; “Now you have the hooves of your dream!” she concludes.

Now she is placing the Idol, back in its niche; where it will be waiting, for the attention awaiting it the next night.

I wake up, in the morning; the day after my skin had turned purple, just like Twilight Sparkle. I may not know it, yet; but it appears, I am becoming just like her. Bit by bit, I am changing; more and more, I look and feel just like her.

At first, I do not even realize; I had changed, yet again. I can not see the change; and I am not aware of the change, before I can see it.

My hands are still the same purple, as they were the night before; the lavender of Twilight Sparkle, herself. I had not complained about it then, and I am not about to complain about this now. If I had not liked it enough, at the beginning; it is growing on me, as it goes.

I am continuously growing more curious, and inquisitive; as the days come and go, but it is something I love. Maybe I had already been a girl, who likes to know and learn; now this is growing more pronounced, and the urges are growing stronger.

At first, I did not notice any change; when I folded up the quilt, to step out of my bed. Then I slide my hooves out, from under the quilt, and the change is overly obvious, as I set my hooves down onto the floor. I did not even have to look down, to see the hooves; when I feel the floor under my purple hooves, I know the change had occurred. I feel the hoof, hitting the floor, and look down; only to see the equine hooves, at the end of my feet.

“Ooh!” I exclaim, in surprise.

“Interesting; just like the Crescent Moon shoes, I was wearing yesterday!” I observe, in delight.

Now I raise to my hooves, turn around; and fold the quilt back, in perfect order. There, as good as new. With that, I walk over to the wardrobe.

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” I hear the little noises from my hooves as I was walking over to the wardrobe.

“Delightful!” I ponder.

I open the doors, to the wardrobe; before I scan the space, for what I am to wear today. As I consider my options, I slip the panties I had been sleeping in, down, before I pick them up and place them on the floor of the wardrobe.

After a moment, I extract a pair of new, fresh panties; step into them and pull them up. With that, I afford the panties a few tentative tugs; adjusting the fit, making them more comfortable. Of course; these panties, feel as if they had been made for me. It isn't; as if I could complain, about that now. You just do not complain, about something you like.

Now I extract the skirt, step into it; before I pull it up, and afford it a few tentative tugs in order to get the fit just right. As the skirt is on, I pick up the top; pulling it down over my head, and adjust its fit with a few tentative tugs.

“There, all dressed up!” I mumble, to myself.

“Maybe I should put my gloves on, too!” I ponder, as I am searching for the item in question.

After a moment, I find the gloves I had been looking for. Now I extract the right glove, slipping the hand in; pulling it all the way up, affording it a few tentative tugs. With the right glove on, I extract the left glove; slipping the hand in, before I am pulling it all the way up.

Once my gloves are on, I consider; if I should try to find a pair of stockings. Sadly; my old favourites would never fit me, ever again. Nothing to do about it; but I have my hooves, already.

After a few minutes, I find something, I imagine could still fit me, even after the latest change. I extract the right stocking, lift my hoof and insert it into the stocking; before I pull the stocking all the way up, and finally afford the stocking a few customary, tentative tugs. My hoof had slipped in, surprisingly easily; as if it had been eager, to slip in all the way down. Now I extract the left stocking, before I slip my left hoof in; pulling the stocking up, and push the hoof all the way down. As my left hoof is on the floor, I am once more standing steadily; on my own two hooves, comfortably.

There, now I am finally dressed up!” I mumble.

I close the doors to the wardrobe, before I turn my back on the wardrobe; walking up to the door of the Living-room. As I reach the door, I extend my right hand; pressing the palm of the hand onto the plaque, and spread my fingers to open the door. As the door slide up, I step out of the room; as I step over the threshold, the door is eagerly closing behind me. With that, I continue to the next door. As I approach the door, to the cloaking-room, I extend my right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque.

As I spread my fingers, the door is sliding up before me; I step into the cloaking-room, and the door is closing behind me.

“What kind of shoes, do I have available; that fits me, now as I have hooves?” I ponder, as I am approaching the shoe-rack.

I look down, scanning my selection. None of my old shoes can be found. Maybe I should not have been surprised; considering the fact, that none of them could fit my hooves. My old shoes, were designed for a girl's feet; not a mare's hooves.

“Red, purple, blue and clear!” I ponder, as I am looking at the selection, I had been offered.

“Shoes, boots; regular and heel-high boots!” I mumble; giggling at the choices made, in my name.

The horse-shoes comes in gold and silver, sapphire and ruby. The metals are completely opaque, while the other are perfectly clear.

I bend over, and pick up a purple, regular boot, before I slip my hoof into it. Now I pick up the left boot, slipping the other hoof into it.

“It is almost, as if I had been wearing a pair of regular sneakers!” I realize.

Now I am selecting a pair of ruby shoes; slipping them on, surprised by the perfect fit and how comfortable it is to wear. Maybe I should never have been surprised; these had been crafted, specifically for me. In hindsight, I giggle at the mistake. At least; no harm is done, and none were here to see me. It is my very own, and private secret. I can forget the incident.

“Now I am ready to go, and I do need to have my breakfast!” I ponder.

I leave the shoe-rack behind, as I turn around; walking up to the door and extend my right hand towards the plaque. Now I press the palm up onto it, spread my fingers; then I step out as the door is sliding up, before the door closes behind me.

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” I hear from my hooves, as I continue towards the elevator.

As I reach the elevator, I once more extend my hand; pressing the palm onto the plaque and opens the door, as I am spreading my fingers. Now I step in, as the doors slip apart; then the doors close behind me, as I had entered the small space.

“Good morning, Ms. A!” Ellie is greeting me.

“Good morning, Ellie!” I respond.

I feel the floor pushing me up, before I have the time to say anything more. The gravity increases, as the elevator is accelerating upwards.

I feel the floor falling under me, as the elevator is moving down towards my next destination. After a while, it is starting to slow down, and the gravity is returning towards a more familiar experience.

“I hope you will enjoy our local Spa!” Ellie offers.

“Me to; I am so curious, to explore this experience!” I respond.

“I am sure you will enjoy it; Aloe knows how to treat a girl like you!” Ellie responds.

“Exactly!” I respond.

The elevator comes to a smooth halt; and the doors are sliding up, before me.

“Thank you, Ellie!” I add, as I step out of the elevator.

“You are quite welcome, Ms. A!” Ellie responds, just before the doors are closing behind me.
I continue to the doors, marked Aloe's Massage.

“Aloe's Massage” I read, over the twin sliding doors.

As I reach the wide doors, I extend my right hand; pressing the palm onto the plaque, and the doors slide up before me as I spread my fingers. Now I step into the lounge, just before the doors are closing behind me. I had just been swallowed up, but the lounge and the adventure I am promised.

All of a sudden, I have been thrust into an environment; making it appear, as if I had been outdoors. I am trotting over the luscious, green grass. Though I do find a path, laid with purple crystal; signifying, that I am on the track towards the Spa.

I can spot groups of chairs, with a table in the middle. The tables are evenly spaced out; while the chairs had been rearranged, by the people who had been visiting the room. Each table, the center of the group of surrounding chairs.

Naturally, there is also a desk; tended by a girl, looking exactly like the receptionist I had met in the lobby.

After a moment of contemplation, I turn towards the desk and walk over to the girl. I approach the desk, eagerly.

“Greetings, Ms. A!” the girl at the desk exclaims.

“Greetings!” I respond; looking forwards, to what she could be offering me.

“Welcome to Aloe's Spa!” she continues.

“Is there an opening, for me to enjoy her massage?” I inquire.

I observe her moving her fingers over the screen, integrated into the desktop before her. I see her fingers playing on the keyboard, confirming the available services; including the massage, I had just asked about.

“Yes, I can see an opening; for your massage session, before lunch!” she responds.

“”Thank you, I was really looking forwards to the massage!” I respond; “Is there anything in particular; that gives me the experience, of being pampered?” I inquire.

“We do have steam-room, and mud-bath; for relaxation; making you enjoy the experience more!” she offers; “Then we have manicure, pedicure, hooficure and make-up services available for you; right now under the day!” she continues.

“Then I would like to start with: the steam-room, massage and mud-bath, in order!” I respond; “Then I can enjoy the pampering fully!” I add.

“Place the palm of your right hand on the plaque, while I am booking your service!” she explains.

“Thank you!” I respond; as I place the right hand, on the plaque.

I watch her fingers playing over the keyboard, as she is filling in the effort of booking my services. I also notice the smile on her face, as she is processing my request, into the booking-order.

“Take the right path, with the purple trim!” she instructs me; “I am placing you on the list, for your make-up, as you leave the relaxation-session!” she concludes.

“Thank you!” I respond; just before I follow the path, she had indicated.

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” I hear, from my hooves; as I follow the path, she just indicated.

Just as expected; the path is laid with black stones, coated with clear silicon. As she had said, the stones of my path has a purple trim. I reach the end of the path, which faces me with a pair of twin sliding-doors.

On the right side of the door, I find the customary plaque, controlling the door into the Spa.

I extend my hand and press the palm of my hand, onto the plaque as I approach the door; spreading my fingers, and the doors are sliding up before me. I walk in, stepping over the threshold; the door quietly sliding shut behind me, just as I clear the threshold.

There is a small room before me, mainly resembling the interior of an air-lock. The air is warmer, than it had been outside; in order for me to feel more relaxed, as I am entering the Spa. I open the next door, as I had the door into this room. Behind the door, I find a lounge; similar, to the one I had found before.

In the middle of the room, I find a desk; behind which, a girl is standing. I notice the stunning similarity, between this girl, and the girls trending the desks I have seen before. Just as before, it is a girl tending the desk; it seems to be the expected norm, to approach the people visiting this hotel. I guess I do not mind. Naturally; the girls had been converted, with the same process I am currently exploring.

I have three halls behind the desk; each leading to the specific treat. While I can not see it from my position, there is a hall connecting the respective halls. I will see these; once I have entered the hall, and enjoyed the session of the Spa.

Signs explain which path leads, to where I need to go; I follow the path, towards the steam-room. Just outside the door, I see a steam-gauge; showing how hot it is, and how ready the room is for me. It is ready for me, because I am the one; standing by the door, ready to step into the room.

“Cherry, pink cherry!” I mumble, to myself.

Of course the floor had been laid with cherry-wood, for me to walk upon. I guess it is obligatory. Though the wood had been coated with crystal clear silicon, to protect it from the heat, and the unavoidable wear and tear. Though it is very comfortable, to walk on.

Do I even have to point out, that the walls had been laid with the very same silicon-coated cherry-wood? Like a picket-fence, from floor to ceiling.

The room is hot, just as I had been expecting. I enjoy sitting in the room, resting my rump on the cherry-wood.

Oh, but why am I not surprised; by the pin-prick LED light night-sky in the ceiling, only covered with mate black silicon to hold the illusion together, and protect the lights against the heat and humidity in the room?

I am sitting down, comfortable. I relax, enjoying the moment; as I find myself, relaxing more and more as the time is slipping by. The warmth induced by the steamy air is making it very easy to relax. I enjoy the moment, of quiet contemplation. I may be alone; but certainly not lonely, in here.

I raise to my hooves and walk to the door, open the door and step out. The air is cool, but not chilly or cold. I continue back to the crossroad, where I turn towards the massage-room.

After a few minutes of walking, I am approaching the room with chairs; where I am supposed to wait, for Aloe to be ready for me. There is a desk, with a girl waiting for me. Technically speaking, she is just waiting for the next girl to show up; but since I am that girl, she is waiting for me.

Of course, Aloe is the name of the girl performing the massage, the Masseuse; but I can not know, which of them I am to see. Just like me, she has been experiencing the time of transformation, step-by-step. Now she is embodying Aloe, the Masseuse.

Anywhere else, I would have been upset; because Aloe is just a name, but here it is perfectly acceptable. She is Aloe, because she is the Masseuse. Simple, and effective. She is not just looking like Aloe, she has effectively become her in the process. She is still very much an individual; but she is still everything Aloe is, Professionally. It is her Professional experience and expertise, and her Personality I am asking for. That is, what is enabling her, to perform her magic. If there is another Aloe; does not diminish her quality, in the least.

As I approach the desk, the girl is looking up; as if she had been sensing my approach, by some unseen means. She is clearly directing her undivided attention towards me.

“Greetings, Ms. A!” she exclaims; “Welcome to Aloe's Massage!” she continues.

“Hello!” I respond; “Is there by any chance an opening, for me to have massage, now?” I inquire.

“Yes, Ms. A!” she responds; “There is!” she continues.

“Wonderful!” I respond; “I have been looking forwards to this!” I continue; “I have heard, she is the very best!” I conclude.

“Right this way!” she explains, indicating where I am to go; “The door is open for you!” she continues.

“Thank you!” I respond; and follow the hall, to where she had just directed me to go.

“You are quite welcome, Ms. A!” she responds; “It is a pleasure, to see you!” she responds, just before I am walking out of her view.

A moment later, I see the open twin sliding doors on the right. Just as she had said; Aloe is indeed waiting, for me. As I reach the door, I turn and step into the small room behind the doors. Naturally, the doors are closing behind me, discreetly and quietly. The room may be small, but cozy and familiar. It is almost, as if I had been here; though I guess, it is the style and adherence to the fashion of the hotel I recognize. I know, I have never been here.

Once the doors behind me, had finally closed; a new set of doors are opening, before me.

This room is almost identical, to the one I had just left. I love the glossy purple crystal the floor and wall is made up by. The ceiling is mate silicon, with the now familiar pin-prick LED starscape. The room is brightly lit, with such an easy means; looking as if it would never require maintenance, ever. Though I doubt that is true. Not that I care. So long as the light works, for the short time I am here.

“Greetings, Ms. A!” she exclaims; “Welcome to the Spa!” she offers; “I am Aloe, your Masseuse, for the day!” she adds, with some pride to her voice.

“Hello, Aloe!” I respond; “And thank you!” I add.

“You are quite welcome, Ms. A!” she responds; “You will have to take your boots of!” she explains; “You can leave them on the shoe-rack; right there, by the door!” she explains.

“Of course!” I respond, giggling.

I walk up, to the shoe-rack, she had indicated; before I take my shoes and boots of, placing them on the indicated shoe-rack.

“Right this way, please; Ms. A!” she offers, indicating for me to follow her into the next room.

I eagerly follow her through the doors. I notice a purple glove covering the doors, leading into the next room. The glow is indicating a magical force-field; similar to the one I had experienced, at the Top of the World restaurant, where I had enjoyed the breakfast buffet. Only this time; it is not dealing with air-pressure, but a sound-proof field. In the next room, it is perfectly silent; no sounds, other than the once we are producing ourselves.

The doors are closing behind us, as I had stepped over the threshold; only now, it is physically sealing us into this small room. None can enter, and none can leave; for the duration of my massage, Aloe is about to give me.

The room itself, is identical to the two rooms I had just passed; save the sparse decoration. I have no shoe-rack, just a massage bed; on which I am about to climb up onto and lie down. There is a pair of side-doors, behind which I am to disrobe; and dress up, after the massage.

I notice, how the light is slowly dimming; phasing out, towards the near darkness required for my massage. I am already relaxed; but now I find myself relaxing, even more.

“You will have to slip out of the skirt; you can disrobe, in there!” she explains; indicating the room, behind the doors.

“Oh, of course!” I respond; “Just as I had been expecting!” I ponder.

“If you are comfortable with nudity; you will enjoy this more, the less you are wearing!” she offers, generously.

“Thank you!” I respond; “That does sound reasonable!” I continue; “I think I will try this nude; since she indicated, it was going to feel better!” I ponder.

The door had slid up, as she indicated, that I had to disrobe; now I am stepping into the room, and the doors are closing behind me.

This feels, as if I had entered a walk-in closet; just smaller, and without any clothes inside. I am alone.

“I will find new, fresh clothes; when I get back in here, after my massage!” I realize, remembering how this works.

I slip out of my skirt, leaving it on the floor behind myself. Now I pull the top up, over my head; leaving it on the skirt. I had made a pile of clothes, in the process; but this does not bother me, not her and definitely not now. This will bother me, when I get home; after I had left the hotel, though. I was after all never a messy girl, in the first place.

“She indicated that it is best, if I am nude; so I think, I should try that!” I mumble, quietly to myself.

With that, I unceremoniously slide my panties down; letting them drop to the ground, ending up on the top of the pile I had already created.

“Would the gloves make any difference?” I ponder; “I have no idea, but I intend to try this; stark naked, and perfectly nude!” I conclude.

Now I am pulling the right glove, off of me; leaving it on the pile, before I continue. I repeat the process, slipping the left glove of. Now I am indeed nude, stark naked. I am wearing exactly nothing. Anything I could have taken of, is now on the pile on the floor.

I am turning my back on the pile of clothes I had just left behind, only affording the clothes a final glace; before I approach the door, once more. The doors are sliding up, eagerly accepting me. I step out, into the room; where Aloe is waiting for me, ready to do her job.

I notice, that the light had continued to dim; as I was disrobing, leaving this much darker than it had been, as I had left. Now the twin doors to the wardrobe are sliding shut, behind me. I am alone, with Aloe, in this room.

The room is indeed quiet, aside from the little noises our hooves are making.

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” is heard.

“Comfortable?” she inquires, and I nod confirmation; “You are completely nude, good!” she merely observes.

“Your bed is awaiting you, Ms. A!” she points out; “If you would take your place, so that I can start!” she offers.

The frame of the bed is clearly stain-less steel; while the mattress is crystal-clear silicon. The bed is covered, with a semi-transparent, purple silicon-sheet.

As I approach the bed, I notice just how slippery the sheet is to the touch; though it is easily holding on, to the mattress underneath. The membrane of the cushion, that is the mattress is firm; stretched taught around the squishy gel inside.

“Thank you, Aloe!” I respond; as I am finally mounting the massage-bed, slowly laying myself on the top of the comfortable cushion.

“There, perfect!” she points out; “Now, if you would turn over; lying on your belly, so that I can start with your back!” she explains.

“Of course!” I respond, as I am complying.

“Thank you, Ms. A!” she mumbles, quietly; “I know she will be enjoying, what I have prepared for her!” she ponders; knowing all too well, how the previous girls in my position has been reacting to her touch.

Since she is Aloe, the Masseuse of the Twilight Hotel; she has been prepared, for what is ahead. Why store tons of oil, when her hands could easily be prepared; for her touch to feel just as good, without the oil?

While within the field, in the room; her hands are comfortably warm, and the palms of her hands slippery. Her touch, will be feeling; almost as if she had been using the oil, I should have been expecting her to use. Though now, she does not need to warm the oil, or spend time; pouring the oil into the palms of her hands. How this process does work, I have no idea. Naturally; I do not even know of the Fetish applied, in order to affect us to change.

Aloe is standing behind me; on the right side of the bed, or gurney. I barely hear her breath, on the air; though I can hear her hooves, each step she is taking. The sounds, comforting me; reminding me, of the safety she is dedicated to offer. She is offering this service, to each and every girl, entering her diminutive domain. It may be small; but she has perfect control, of the girl before her. She knows I have approached her, with the implied dreams and wishes.

I am the puppet, bound by her strings; yet I do not feel as if I had been imprisoned, or controlled. I came by my very own volition. I had asked her, to offer me the massage; she so eagerly is providing, for me to enjoy. Little do I know, just how deep the effect is going to be; before she has concluded, the service I had just asked of her.

She is leaning over me, reaching down towards my exposed neck; placing her hands on my skin, pressing the tips of her fingers. Gently, but insistently.

I feel her, as she is caressing my skin; while she is accessing each and every muscle in turn, forcibly making them relax. She expertly moves her hand over my neck, caressing each muscle to submit to her will.

Her fingers, describing diminutive circles, as she is following my spine, all the way down my neck. I feel her doubling back, and then down once more. She leaves no muscle, cramping or tense. Each muscle perfectly relaxed, before she is moving on. It is, as if the tension is melting under her fingers.

As she is reaching the back, she continues down my spine; all the way down, to my tail. Now she is doubling back, an inch outside where she had just been. I feel her continuously going up and down, caressing my muscles; and I feel the tension evaporating, like mist in the gaze of the sun caressing the field with its gentle and life-bringing light. She is effectively washing me clean, leaving a warm relaxation in her wake.

Moment by moment, I feel her fingers; moving over the flesh of my back. I feel her slowly moving her way out, until she is flanking me down.

Now she is continuing down my right thigh, before she doubles back; as she is reaching the knee. As she is reaching my rump, she once more is doubling back. As she is reaching the edge, she continues from the knee, and all the way down to the ankle.

From the calf, she continues down the sole of my foot; caressing the muscles under the foot. I feel her fingers playing under my toes. She does not miss a single spot, even all the way down to the tip of each toe and between my toes. In the end, she repeats the process; with my left leg.

I hear the clopping of her hooves, as she is stepping up; starting over with my right shoulder. Moving down the arm, all the way down to the elbow and doubling back. She continues to caress my arm; up and down, up and down.

Now she is moving down, from the elbow to my wrist; doubling back, going outwards. Doubling back, up and down, up and down, outwards with each passing turn. She is reaching the hand, caressing the palm of the hand.

I feel her going over my thumb, then each finger in turn; reaching the pinkie finger, before she had finished my right arm. From there, she continues; repeating the process with the left arm.

With just a few more steps, she is back on the top of my rump. I am feeling her, as the tips of her fingers are starting out at the very top of the orb that is my rump. Circling outwards and down with each passing. As she is reaching the crack; she starts over with the left side; repeating the process.

“Ooh!” I mumble, in surprise; as I feel her fingers reaching my rump.

I guess, I had never realized, just how thorough she is, or how eagerly methodical she could be. This is Aloe, but still.

I realize, she is encircling the rim of my rump; but then I feel her fingers continuing ever further in. Deeper and deeper. She is spreading me, just as she is spreading the sense of relaxation over my body and deep into each muscle.

While I do not realize, just how deep she is going; and I certainly do not feel, just how deep she is continuing into my rump.

She had been prepared, and her hands had been changed; in order for her to work her magic, as deep as she possibly could. Should I have been scared?

In the end, she had pulled her hands out of my rump; as she pulled back, preparing for the next step.

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” is heard from her hooves, as she is moving around.

“It is time, for you to turn around; relax, and stay still!” she informs me; “I will help you!” she then offers.

I feel her grabbing my right and left arms, as she is turning me over. A moment later; I am resting comfortably, on my back. She had performed the task, she had promised me; now she is about to start, the second phase of the job.

“Okay, this is certainly something I could get used to!” I ponder, enjoying myself.

She is stepping forth, up to the head of my gurney; before she is approaching me, placing her hands on my forehead. Now I am feeling the tips of her fingers, slowly moving to the right and left over my forehead, just under my hair-line. As she is reaching the edge, she simply doubles back; again, and again.

“Close your eyes, please; Ms. A!” she explains; just before she is reaching my nose.

Her fingers, moving over the right and left eye-lid, before they move down the nose on the right and left; all the way down, to my upper lip. She moves up, and then out; to the right and left. Doubling back, and again.

She slowly moves down my face, over my cheeks and over my lips. I feel her caressing my chin, before she moves down to my throat. Had it not been Aloe; I imagine this could have been less comfortable to down-right uncomfortable. Yet, this is Aloe. She makes me relax, to the point; where this is actually more than just comfortable, but feels good.

As she has caressed my throat, she continues down onto my chest; between my breasts and further down my chest.

With my eyes still closed, I continue to enjoy her handiwork. She had never told me to open my eyes, so I keep them closed. Maybe I would lose the comfortable, warm relaxation; if I were to open my eyes, now? I do not know, and I do not chance it. I do not even consider, questioning or asking. Not right now. It simply feels too good.

As her fingers are reaching the mound, she doubles back up; now going outside my breasts; momentarily avoiding the spot, in order to save this for later. She continues; doubling back, up and down, up and down. Ever further outwards, right and left of where she had originally started.

She once more continue up onto my right leg, down to the knee. From the knee, she is doubling back. She continues, until she caressed the entire thigh; before she continues down to the ankle. Doubling back up and out, then back over and over again. In the end, she is reaching the point, where she continues to caress the foot. Naturally, she does miss exactly nothing. Finishing with the toes from the largest to the smallest.

Once she finished my right leg, she continues to repeat the process; caressing the left leg.

“Okay; I will be booking a time for tomorrow, after breakfast; once she has finished, massaging me!” I ponder.

I hear her hooves hitting the floor; as she is stepping up to my chest, once more. She starts at the shoulder of my right arm, continuing down to the elbow. She only doubles back up and outwards; then she doubles back, until she reaches the edge and continues down from the elbow to my wrist.

Now I feel her fingers, caressing the back of my hand; before she is reaching my thumb, and finger by finger until she finished the pinkie-finger. From here, she continues; by repeating the process, massaging my left arm.

Her fingers starting between my right and left breast; down and outwards, slowly encircling my right and left breast. She only finishes, as she is reaching the nipples. Only now, her fingers start over; as if my nipples had been my breasts.

Naturally; I should have realized she would tend to my mound too. I feel her starting from the top, in a clock-wise motion. Encircling the mound, over and over, until she is reaching the very top. Only now, she continues to caress the petals of my orchid. While I doubt, the orchid could have been in need of relaxing more than it already is; she had chosen to caress it, nonetheless. I guess it is a part of me, thus she could not pass it over.

Only now, just as before; she continues in, spreading me, in order to reach as far in as she had intended. Internal muscles. I find myself even more relaxed. I am hot and wet. Excited, finding her very touch, exciting me more, than I had even dared to hope. She may be a girl, just like me; I had never been looking for a girl, or found one exciting or attractive before. Of course, none had ever given me; what she is giving me, and she is not even finished, yet.

“Is it the care, she is giving me?” I ponder; “Or is it something else?” I continue, not quite sure what to think.

I can not help myself, I am enjoying her efforts and her attention; but I do not know, and I can not exactly be liable to think clearly enough to make heads or tails right now.

She is slowly pulling her hands out of me; with a wet, sucking noise. It sounds, and feels; as if I had not wanted her to go. I did not want her to pull back, just yet. Yet, she had just pulled out, but she has not yet pulled back.

“She has not asked me, to wait or to slip down from the gurney!” I realize.

There is the one more detail, for her to tend to; my scalp. She steps back and walks to the top of the gurney, standing to face me. Her fingers, slowly caressing my head; from the hairline and back. From the right to the left and doubling back. Never stopping and never slowing down; just working her way back and down in the measured pace just right for me.

It is quiet, as she is finishing her work. I hear her hooves, as she is stepping over the floor. She is finished, the massage is delivered. I am relaxing, I am utterly and totally relaxed; to the point I could never have expected, from anything less than illegal muscle-relaxing drugs. It feels so good, so warm, I do not wish to move, not now and not ever. Though I know, I can not stay here indefinitely.

“Take your time; explore the feeling, and enjoy it!” she offers; “Learn how it feels, and how to return to how this feels right now!” she continues.

I do not respond, but I hear her words and heed the instruction. In a sense, she is telling me exactly what I wanted her to say; she is instructing me to stay where I am, exploring, what I want.

I hear the faint sounds of hooves against the hard crystal floor. She is stepping out, and the room is once more perfectly quiet. I do not make a sound, in the hopes of not challenging the warmth or the silence.

Aloe had left the room, and I am completely alone. With my eyes closed, I am drifting away. There are no sensory input, other than the sheet I am lying on. I barely even feel the gravity, holding me down onto the mattress under my body. Could this be? It is magic.

“Open your eyes, please; Ms. A!” the voice coos, inciting me to do it.

As I finally do open my eyes, slowly; the room is almost dark, just a hint of light from the stars on my night-sky.

“Part your lips, slightly!” the voice comes back.

I follow the words, hearing Aloe behind the instructions. Is she here, or is she there? The room is empty and dark. I am alone, with nothing but the voice to guide me.

Is it her, or is it on the speakers I failed to notice? It could as easily have been in my head. It has been quiet, and dark enough; for my brain to make these sounds up, dressing the words in her voice. Couldn't it?

I revel in the company of her voice; be it in my head, on the speakers or from her lips? For now, I do not care. What I had failed to imagine; is that this could have been a different Aloe altogether. Is she a girl, or a mare; in the first place? Well, maybe she is both?

“I need you to sit up!” the voice returns.

“Oh, yes; of course I could sit up, couldn't I?” I consider, as I realize the possibility.

Slowly, I am moving. I am sitting up; taking one move at the time, step-by-step. After a moment, or is it more like ten minutes? My hands, resting on the right side of the gurney; as I am sitting up. I am waiting, for the next commandment; from the Deity, known as Aloe. She is a Deity to me, she is my Deity; for now, she is at least.

“If she has the power, she is a Deity to me!” I ponder; “She just proved, she has the power to make me relax!” I continue; “That makes her the Deity of relaxation, to me!” I conclude, proud of my logical reasoning.

If I had been wrong; but this is how I feel, how I am reasoning in the state I am in right now. Even now, I am relaxing and am relaxed; like I had never been before, I had entered Aloe's Spa. While I know, Celestia is powerful; she could never make me relax, quite like this. How long it had taken her; is utterly irrelevant to me, right now.

“Push yourself forwards, and get onto your own two hooves!” the voice is cooing, seductively; inciting me to move forwards, towards what I know I have to do.

As I am finally pushing myself forwards; I fall off of the side of the gurney; I fall down, and my hooves are hitting the floor with a wet, squeaking noise. I find it exciting, mainly because of her and the state of mind she had put me into. Still, I am enjoying the sound; even when it had meant, I am no longer lying on the bed, relaxing. I guess I am still relaxed. I am enjoying it, I am admitting to myself.

The light is slowly coming back, ever so slowly; permitting my eyes to adjust, avoiding blinding me in the process. I am thankful, for this; the effort, she had been putting into this. Even if she had done this, ages back; for her position as Aloe at this Spa. I do not care, I am enjoying it and thus I am grateful. Why should I not be?

“Scan the room, orient yourself in the space!” she offers me, urging me forwards.

“Yes, of course!” I ponder; as I am collecting myself, gathering and regaining my bearings in the room.

The room is still quiet, due to the force-field keeping the sounds out. It is not her work, she is no Unicorn. She is the Masseuse of the Aloe Spa. My Deity of the day, I'd might add.

After a moment, I am finding the glow caused by the field; covering the door, and causing the sounds to stay outside the room. I do not mind the quiet, right now; as a matter of fact, I am relishing it.

A moment later, I am finding the doors to the wardrobe; in which I had been disrobing, before Aloe had massaged me. Could I walk out nude? I don't really care; because I still like, how these clothes felt.

I am walking over, to the wardrobe; opening the doors and stepping in, scanning the small space for my clothes. It takes me surprisingly little time, to find what I had been looking for. The clothes are still in here, just not in a pile on the floor; but are neatly hung up on hangers, as if she had been washing them for me. Though I guess, someone else could have done this. I do not care which, I am just happy; I have my clothes, ready to wear.

I pick up my panties and step right into them; pulling them all the way up, only affording them a few tentative tugs. These may not be the same old panties, but they are mine; they fit, and I am comfortable in wearing them.

What more do I need to care about? If they had been left here, for me to wear; these are my panties, for all I care.

I pick up my skirt, step into it; before I am pulling it up, affording it a few tentative tugs. My skirt is fitting me, thus it is mine. It had been left here; for me to find, and for me to wear. I am enjoying it; because it fits me, comfortably.

“My top!” I mumble, quietly to myself.

While I am still alone, I am also still relaxed and comfortable. Why shouldn't I be relaxed, after all she had done for me? Why should I not be comfortable, when I am so relaxed? I do not know, and I certainly do not care.

With that, I am pulling the top down over my head; affording it a few tentative tugs, adjusting its fit. Perfect.

“I am fully dressed, perfectly fine to walk out of here; but I do not wish to leave my gloves, my boots or my shoes!” I ponder; as I am realizing, I am not going to leave the comfort of these.

If these are technically part of the ensemble, or not; but it is what I had been wearing, as I walked into the room. I pick up the right boot, slipping the hoof into it; then repeat the process, slipping my hoof into the left boot. Now I am picking up the shoes, putting them on, right and left.

“There, much better!” I mumble, to myself; “Just one more thing to take care of, my gloves!” I continue.

I pick up the right glove; slipping my hand into it, pulling it all the way up. I afford the glove a few tentative tugs, in order to ascertain the perfect fit. Now I am repeating the process, by putting the left glove on.

“Perfect!” I exclaim, in excitement.

I turn around and walk out of the closet; before I close the doors behind me, then carefully scan the room. I find the glow, covering the door out.

“Since you are all dressed, you can continue towards your next appointment!” the voice explains.

Of course, I had put the clothes on, dressed up; I am ready, to continue my adventure at the Aloe Spa. I open each of the doors in turn, stepping out of the room, before the doors are closing behind me. In the end, I am standing in the hall. From there, I continue towards the mud-bath.

“Hope there is a pool ready, waiting for me!” I ponder, as I continue down the hall.

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” I hear the noise from my hooves hitting the floor, as I am continuing on my way towards my intended destination.

As I am following the path, made up by the hall; I soon reach the desk, with a girl standing and waiting for me to show up. While she may not technically be waiting for me, she was still waiting for me. She is also waiting, for the next girl coming this way; with the hopes to have her mud-bath to enjoy. I am one of these girls, she is always waiting for.

The desk is identical to the desks, I have seen before; just as the girl is identical, to the girls I had seen behind these desks. It is the style, I had come to expect; the style, I had come to enjoy and appreciate. I enjoy the consistent style, where I can recognize the girl behind the desk. Where I can recognize the hotel. This is after all Twilight Hotel, not just any common hotel. The Twilight Hotel; is more than a mere Star rating, to me.

“Greetings, Ms. A!” she exclaims; “Hope you will enjoy your mud-bath!” she continues.

“Thank you!” I respond; “I hope there is a pool waiting for me!” I add.

“Which mud would you prefer?” she inquire; “We do have several options, for you to choose between!” she clarifies.

“Hmm!” I mumble; trying to make up my mind, while I am not sure of the available options.

“Is it warm?” I inquire; “and thick!” I add.

“The pool is heated, and we do have warm mud!” she offers; “Regular, mineral and clear, gel mud is currently available!” she explains.

“The clear gel sounds wonderful!” I respond; “Though the mineral sounds interesting, too; I think!” I add.

“While it is rarely requested; I could slip the mineral-enrichment into the clear gel-mud!” she offers; “Sounds great; to me, at least!” she then adds; with a grin, all over her face.

She momentarily look up, at me; noting my purple skin and hooves. She knows, I have been here two nights.

“That sounds delightful; feels like my choice, if you could add the minerals to my clear gel-mud!” I respond.

“After the massage, I think I need a thicker mud; with high viscosity, if possible!” I then add.

“Why do I have the image; of you, as a girl aspic?” she inquires, giggling at the image; “Maybe that should be a part, of the Twilight-menu?” she suggests, still giggling.

“Can you really make the viscosity that high?” I inquire, almost looking forwards to her offer.

“If the gel is permitted to cool down enough, I guess that could happen!” she explains.

“I think I prefer my gel warm, but not too hot!” I respond.

“Good!” she responds; as she is continuing to enter the details, of my request; “Do you prefer standing, or sitting pool?” she inquires.

“There is a single person, standing pool available?” I inquire; “I don't need a very large pool, just to relax, and enjoy the mud!” I add.

“Yes, I have one such pool ready, and awaiting right now!” she offers.

“Good, I take that; thank you!” I respond.

“Just place your right hand, on the plaque; and the pool will be ready for you, in a moment!” she explains.

“Oh, okay!” I respond; “Of course!” I conclude; as I extend my right hand, placing the palm onto the plaque, thus confirming the requested pool.

As I am spreading my fingers wide, the mud is stating to pour into the pool I had requested. The clear gel-mud, already mixed; in accordance with the specification, I had requested.

This is almost too easy, just place your hand on the plaque; the request is confirmed, and I only need to wait for my pool to be filled up. Though I guess, it could be considered scary; just how well each and every request is exactly as I wanted it, with just a few questions asked. At least, in this case. The pool will be mind; for the duration of my bath.

“Have a nice bath!” she offers, as I lift my hand off of the plaque; “She is such a lovely aspic girl; I really need to savour the image of her, and remember this moment!” she realizes.

“Thank you, I will!” I promise.

With the pool filling up, I walk over to where I had been directed; waiting for the pool to fill up, enough for me to enjoy my bath. As I reach the pool, it is about half full; the clear mud slowly pouring in, in a languid manner.

“This does look good!” I ponder; “But why does this mud look as if it had been lubrication?” I continue; as I am observing the glossy liquid, filling up my pool.

I walk towards the pool, approaching my mud-bath; enjoying myself, and the sight before me as I continue forwards. White ceramic tiles, covering the floor. I feel the coarse and sticky surface, of each smooth tile I place my hoof upon; as I continue towards the pool. It feels, as if these tiles had also been coated with the clear silicon.

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” I hear the squeaks from my hooves, as I continue forwards.

“Should I take the shoes, and boots off of my hooves; before I hop in?” I ponder.

As I reach the pool, I stop and bend over; before I slip the shoes off of my boots, right and left. Then I slip the boots off of my hooves, right and left. I leave these by the side of the pool, in comfortable reach of where I will be bathing.

As I reach the side of the pool, I turn around and climb down; into the bath, awaiting me. It is indeed slippery; but it is also warm and viscous. Maybe it is just a bit thicker, than I had been expecting.

Curiously enough; this is a silicon-base gel, thus naturally clear and highly viscous. The added mineral-additives are only serving to make it even thicker. I find myself forced to put in an effort, as I am climbing down into the pool.

There is a strange, gurgling sound; as I push myself down, into the requested mud filling the pool up. Minute by minute, the pool is filling up; as the clear gel pours into pool. With just a little bit more effort, I manage to reach the bottom. The gel stops flowing, just a foot from the edge; leaving my head clear, so that I can breathe comfortably.

As the preheated mud cools down, I realize; that it is also growing thicker and thicker, but stops cooling down further, as it reaches the low level of what I had asked for.

“Had I become that Aspic? I ponder, giggling.

I am still very much a girl; even if I am in the process of a prolonged, step-by-step transformation. While I can see my skin is purple, as clear as day; and can't deny the hooves I am walking on, more than I could deny that I am very much alive. This does by no means change who I am, and what I am now. I do not know, what I am changing into, or why I am changing. How could I possibly know? None had told me.

This is the Twilight Hotel, but that does not mean anything in the case. I have no idea, as to who Twilight is. If there is in fact someone, or a character by the name of Twilight.

The change of the pigmentation if my skin is curious, but I guess I never had a problem with it. Maybe that had changed, with the transformation itself? I had liked these hooves, before they had become an integral part of my anatomy. How does this change anything? I had shown up, wearing these shoes, referred to as: Crescent Moon, but this had merely been my choice of shoes. At least, back then it had been. Now it is part of who I am, right now.

Inadvertently, I had indicated; that I was perfectly comfortable with these hooves, and now I am walking on them. I do not need to take them of, for any reason. Then again, I can't take them off of me; because they are me, as much as any other part of me. What is the difference?

In the end, I am still the very same Ms. A as I had been as I came here; even if I may be turning into something similar to Twilight Sparkle. Would I like her, when and if I ever met her? Maybe. I do not know. I guess, I hope so.

I like who I am. I am me. Who else would I possibly be? I do not even want to think about that.

Now, I am enjoying my time at the Spa. This mud-bath is delicious. To me it is, at least. Who am I to care, if you do not like it? I am not you, but I am me. I am curious, and highly inquisitive. I love exploring new experiences.

This bath is just right, for me; she had managed, to make it exactly the way I like it. Is it how I made the final adjustments, or the options she presented me with? I have no idea; but I certainly do love it, and I am also enjoy it.

I think the pool is four by four feet, just enough for me. I can stand with my hooves on the tiles of the bottom of this pool. What more could I possibly wish for? The clear gel mud is feeling so good, I have no words for it.

Since the mud is so thick, I have to move very slow; but that is just right, I had after all asked for this. Now I am exploring, what I had been requesting.

Once I had reached the bottom, I am taking a step forwards; while my chin is still well above the surface, of the clear mud, in which I had been submerged. A few steps further, and I am in the middle.

Now I turn to the right; and I do not reach the wall on either side. Truly in the middle, as I can only reach the floor and the surface. Reveling in my position. The highly viscous mud on all sides; holding me effectively in place.

“Oooh, oooh!” I exclaim; enjoying myself, to the fullest.

With the hooves firmly on the floor, I am almost floating within the confines of the mud. I can still see my hooves, if and when I choose to look down and focus. As the viscosity is high, it is making it harder to move; resisting all movement, slowing me down.

Every surface in my pool is slippery and I enjoy the new sense of being lubricated. I can not say why, but it feels good; even when I can't quite put a finger to how, or why. Should I complain? Or, should I relish in the joy, unreserved? I have no idea, but I am leaning towards the later.

Then again, this is what I had requested. How could I not enjoy, what it is turning out to be? I am relishing the adventure, of exploring the outcome of what I had requested.

With little to no effort, I can walk around in my pool; though it is slow, and the I am restricted. Now I am standing in the middle of the pool; with my arms to the right and left sides, respectively.

Maybe she should have been warning me, assuming she had known what was to happen next. I do not know; but I doubt she had realized what is to come out of this, either.

For but a moment, I am pressing my arms to the sides, even if not really all that firm; but when I try to spread my arms, it feels almost as if my arms had been glued to my body. I giggle. If it is nervousness, or fear; but I am giggling, most certainly. I am still enjoying my bath, in the mud I had requested.

Should I have settled; for the regular mud, just enjoying the regular bath, like most of the girls coming here? I had made my request, and now I am enjoying what it brought me.

“Ooh, ooh, ooh; glue and lubrication, all in one!” I realize, still giggling.

“Am I the first, to try this particular out; and will anyone else, try it out after me?” I am pondering, smiling at the idea.

Should I complain, if they did enjoy this experience; or should I relish in the discovery, hoping others may enjoy it with me, after the effect? I am leaning, towards the later. I may not be Rarity, Generosity personified; but I was never greedy, or envious of others before. That counts who I had been before I came here; just as it counts for, who I am becoming while I am here.

I can move my hands over my body, and even spread my fingers; with relative ease, but lifting my hands away from my body is a challenge. With only my head over the surface, I could call out for attention; but that never crossed my mind, and I guess I am still enjoying this too. Maybe I could try to jump up, or climb out of the pool; enough for me to manage, to lift my hands from my body?

My right hand, ends up over my mound, as I am caressing the petals of my orchid; even if I had not exactly been aware of it, or intended to in the first place. Yet, I guess I had done it, nonetheless, and the effect had not permitted me to wait for the obvious consequences. I am feeling hot, and wet.

Incidentally; my left hand had found its place, on my rump. Should I complain, or be ashamed? Why? Why bother? What is the point? The perceived damage, has already been inflicted; if it is indeed a damage, being done. In the other case, I could as well enjoy the hand I had been dealt. I am indeed wet, and I do feel very hot. Not so much because the clear gel-mud was all that hot, in the first place. It is just how I am feeling, in the situation in which I had just found myself. I am after all wet, and excited by the experience.

Can't a girl be permitted some fun, or to be excited?

I guess I had known of this, before; I had explored it, to a point. Not that I had intentionally tried to excite myself, but I had been experienced the effect. Now I am wet; on top of the slight dilation I had already managed to accomplish, in the process.

There will be consequences. I just do not know, what these consequences will be; or how it will be affecting me, when it comes back for more. Will it bite me in the behind, or will it leave me simmering in my own juices? Who is to say? I guess, I will learn of that; soon enough, when this happens. Wouldn't I? Should I fear it, or look forwards to it?

If the excitement is aiding or hindering me; but in the end, I had managed to pull my hands off of the sides of my body. Now I am keeping my hands a foot over my hips, moving and enjoying the sense of the aspic girl. I am her, in effect. I had enjoyed exploring the aspects of who she is. Now I know her, or at least; I think I do know her. But, who is to say?

While I do not know, exactly how long I am permitted to stay in my pool; but I do have a few other things here; I need to explore, and to experience. I am at Aloe's Spa, and now I intend to explore the rest of being pampered and cared for.

Some make-up, manicure and hooficure should be in order; right about now, shouldn't it? At least, I think so.

I do not walk straight towards the ladder, back up to the floor; but I am moving towards the side of the pool, and approach the ladder, nonetheless. I do not want to let go, of the moment; but I do also want to get to the next event; without feeling as if I had been abandoning the friend, this adventure had turned into.

In the end; I had gotten to the wall, before I had climbed up. A moment later, I am standing by the side of the pool; reluctantly turning my back, on the pool I had been enjoying so much. Not that I had done all that much, it had just been one of these moments. Or, maybe there is something more to it?

Once I am up, I realize; I am perfectly dry, and not messy from the mud in the least. Maybe I should have been referring to it as: Gel, but it does no difference, right now. I simply continue, towards the desk; where the girl tending to this part of the Spa is waiting. She is after all tending the desk; helping me, enjoying this adventure.

“I take it, you enjoyed the mud-bath; Ms. A?” she inquires, as I approach her desk.

“Yes, thank you; I did indeed!” I respond; “And I think I will be back, tomorrow; if there is a pool available, that is!” I add.

“Since you enjoyed your bath, there is indeed a pool available!” she offers.

“Thank you!” I respond; “ I think I will be back, just after breakfast!” I put forth.

“Excellent!” she responds; “Then I will prepare your pool, by that time!” she suggests.

“Thank you!” I respond.

“Welcome back, Ms. A!” she exclaims, as I continue.

“Thank you!” I respond, just before I leave.

“This was great!” I ponder; on my way down the hall, towards the next step of my adventure at the Spa.

As I had followed the all all the way back, I approach the door. The door slides up, and I find myself back in the Spa's lobby. Now I am once more approaching the girl, asking her for what I had in mind.

“Greetings, Ms. A!” she exclaims; “You enjoyed the treat, I take it!” she continues.

“Yes, I did indeed; thank you!” I respond; “Now I am interested, in knowing if there is an opening; for me to be pampered up, with make-up, manicure and hooficure!” I put forth.

“Yes, Aloe can tend to you right away; if you take the other door, over there!” she offers; indicating the door I had not come back from, right now.

“Thank you!” I respond.

“If you place the palm of your hand, on the plaque; she knows you are waiting, ready to be pampered up, Ms. A!” she explains.

I extend my right hand, placing the palm onto the plaque. It is warm, welcoming. I had just confirmed, that I am in need of make-up, manicure and pedicure. Well, I do look forwards to the experience. I expect her to make me feel special. Why shouldn't I? I am after all at the Spa. This is Aloe's Spa.

“Thank you, Ms. A; Aloe is awaiting you, momentarily!” she confirms.

I walk to the indicated door, stepping into the next hall. Once inside, the doors close behind me. I follow the path towards the manicure. I can easily recognize the icon, leading me to the chosen destination.

At the end of the hall, I face a desk with a girl behind; she is smiling at me, waiting for me to approach. I continue forwards, only stopping a foot from the desk.

“Greetings, Ms. A!” she exclaims; “Aloe is waiting for you!” she explains.

“Thank you!” I respond; continuing towards the door, behind which Aloe is preparing for me.

A pair of double sliding-doors are sliding up, just as I am approaching. Behind the door, Aloe is waiting.

“Greetings, Ms. A; I am Aloe, and I am going to tend to applying your new make-up today!” she explains, in a single breath.

“Greetings, Aloe; thank you, I am looking forwards to this!” I respond.

I know, Aloe is a professional; she knows make-up, with years of experience in the field. No fuzz, just efficient work. She certainly is going to make me comfortable, as she applies my make-up.

“Right this way, please!” she offers, indicating for me to follow her.

“Thank you, Aloe!” I respond; as I follow her, towards the seat provided.

“Sit down, please!” she offers; indicating the seat, in which I am supposed to sit, when she is applying my make-up.

“Thank you, Aloe!” I respond, as I sit down.

Should I have expected anything less? The seat is a deep purple, and the surface is a very smooth silicon. I find my rump sinking into the soft and squishy cushion, holding me in a gentle grip. I guess this is comfortable.

“Now, I can tend to your make-up; since you are sitting down, comfortably!” she points out.

“Yes, please!” I respond; That sounds delightful!” I add.

“Just relax, and keep smiling; so I can give you the best make-up, I can offer!” she instructs me.

“Oh, but of course!” I respond, as I smile back at her.

“A warm smile, is always the best make-up!” I ponder; “But sometimes, a girl needs to be pampered up!” I add.

As I am sitting down, I notice her preparations; all the products, and tools lined up before me. On a second glance, I notice a trend, in the colour spectrum. To a point, this is all due to me being purple; looking more and more, like a certain Twilight Sparkle.

The seat Aloe had offered me, is quite comfortable; I love her tone, she will make this into a spectacular experience. Not that either I, or Twilight had been the one who relish in the style, or being pampered? Yet, for this one night, I would still enjoy the treat; offered by Aloe herself, at her Spa at the Twilight Hotel.

She is producing the brush, with which she is about to apply the base-powder, onto my face. It appears to be a mate, transparent base-powder; for all I can see. But, who am I to say? It isn't, as if I had been the expert in make-up, or make-up products. I am just as happy, leaving this over to Aloe. It is, why I am here; and why I came to her, in the first place.

As she is leaning towards me, with the brush in hand; I am leaning back against the seat, relaxing. I am indeed enjoying the moment, she is offering me. Slowly, carefully; she is applying the powder all over my face, making absolutely certain, not to miss a single spot. The powder slowly spreads out, covering and coating my entire face from ear to ear, and from the hairline and down to my throat.

For but a moment, there is a shimmer; before the coat of powder had settled down, sealing my face under the effect of her base-powder. She had created the base, upon which she is going to apply my make-up. Flawlessly, like a painting. My face, the canvas upon which she is going to produce that master-piece.

I am still, quiet, relaxing, smiling as she is doing her job.

Once the base-coat had been applied, she puts the brush to the side; before she is producing the eye-shadow. It is a semi-translucent deep purple shadow, with just the hint of a bright cerise. Should be just right, for me.

“Close your eyes, please; Ms. A!” she is instructing me; “While I am applying the eye-shadows, for you!” she continues.

With that, I am closing my eyes. The smile still on my face, as I am relaxing; under her care, as she is pampering me up. After a moment, I feel a soft touch at the inner corner of my right eye; before she is drawing the line over the eye-lash, and then back along the upper rim of the eye-globe. From there, she continues to draw the line, around my eyes, a few more times. She is repeating the process, with my left eye. Now she is producing a wide brush, coating the entire eye-globe, right and left. Once the upper eye-globes had been shadowed, she continues, coating the lower eye-globes, right and left. She is finishing the eye-shadows, by applying a clear coat, sealing the shadows; leaving the job to last the night.

“Open your eyes, please; Ms. A!” she instructs me; “Gently, please!” she adds.

“Oh!” I respond, slowly opening my eyes; only to see the reflection of my face, in a mirror she is holding up before me.

“Ooh, ooh, ooh!” I exclaim; “Beautiful!” I respond.

She is withdrawing the mirror, placing it on the wall beside me; as she is producing my mascara: black and glossy. She is reaching forwards, starting to brush the upper eye-lash of my right eye. Pulling back and up, as she is curling the lash back in a gentle manner. She is repeating the process, once, twice and thrice. Now she is starting over, with the upper eye-lash of my left eye; repeating the process all over again. I feel her pulling at my eye-lashes, as she is applying the pitch black mascara.

As she had finished applying the opaque mascara to my upper eye-lashes, she continues; applying it onto my lower eye-lashes, in the same, gentle manner.

Once she is done with the opaque, black mascara; she is producing a semi-transparent mascara, applying it over the original and opaque one. Right and left, upper and lower eye-lashes in turn. Only then, she is picking the crystal clear, high-gloss mascara; applying this on top, completing the process as she is sealing the effect into place.

If this is not permanent, but it is certainly waterproof and thus a none-smear product. I had not planned on crying, but if I had been; the mascara will not smear and ruin my face.

If I had been expecting the red lip-stick up to the day before I had arrived, now I know better, I will prefer the purple lip-stick, matching my eye-shadows. Maybe, just maybe; I would have asked for metallic bloody red lips, before. But not now; because I think it would clash with my lavender complexion, I had been picking up. If I am becoming Twilight Sparkle, or just transformed towards her appearance and personality; but I am clearly purple now, so the red would simply not work any longer. Not for me.

“Part your lips, slightly please; Ms. A!” she instructs me.

I notice she is once more placing the mirror, before me; both to show me the progress she had brought out, and in order to aid me in getting that one special smile for her. As I smile, I notice how she is approving the impression I am giving her. The smile does indeed look good, I just could not deny this.

“There, perfect!” she exclaims; as she is slipping the mirror aside; while she is also producing the lip-balm for the base to make the work come out, as intended.

I maintain the smile, she had instructed me to beam at the mirror, while she was holding it up before me. She is applying the balm over my lips; from the right to left, on the upper lip, then from the left to the right, on the lower lip. In this manner, she applies the balm in one single and fluid motion. The balm is perfectly mate, creating the perfect base, for the lip-stick, later.

The lip-balm incidentally makes my lips feel soft and smooth, while making them elastic and wet.

She is producing a lip-liner. I feel the soft tip, as she is applying the clear line; following the border of my lips, upper and lower in turn. With that, she is pinning the balm into place; grounding its effects, to the lips and nothing but the lips.

Now she is producing the brush; with which she is about to apply my lip-stick, matching the eye-shadows. Thus it is semi-translucent, just as the eye-shadows. I feel the brush, as she is painting my lips; from the right to the left, and from the left to the right. Upper and lower lips in turn. The lips are matching the shadows; almost perfectly, already.

She is producing a matching lip-liner. Lining the border around my lips, just as she had done; after she had applied the lip-balm, just a moment earlier. Not sure why that had been required; but she spares no effort, in extending the experience of being pampered up, and cared for.

“Now I am feeling like a Princess!” I ponder, not realizing the depth of this truth.

She is producing the clear lip-gloss, carefully applying it onto my lips; leaving the glossy effect, coating my lips and sealing her work into place. The gloss is waterproof, protecting her work against all the expected exposure and wear and tear my lips could be experiencing.

She produces the clear lip-liner; carefully applying it to the border of my lips; completing the appearance of my lips, as she is creating the final seal in the process of making the border between my lips and the skin surrounding my lips.

“Excellent, excellent!” she pronounces; in excitement over the work, she had just extended to me.

“Yes, that is indeed beautiful!” I exclaim; “You made me feel like a Princess!” I add.

A small detail; but the fact that I had never been asked for payment, only made it feel even more special. I guess it is part of the deal; the policy of the Twilight Hotel, where everything had been complete, at the booking of the suite. I had booked it, and now I am enjoying myself, as a result of this one small act.

I am cared for, everything taken care of; in my name, and for me. I need to worry, about exactly nothing. Now I can indeed enjoy myself, to the fullest. In the manner, I could never had; anywhere else, by any means.

“Thank you, Aloe!” I exclaim.

“You are quite welcome, Ms. A!” she responds; “Welcome back, any time!” she then adds.

I rise to my hooves, as she is leading me out. The doors are sliding up, and I am stepping out of the room. I barely even notice, the doors closing behind me. I guess, I had grown accustomed to this; when the doors are closing behind me, every time I am leaving the room. Why reflect, when I know they open as easily, before me?

I continue down the hall, along the path to the next stage of my experience at the Spa. Aloe's Spa. I love the experience. It is giving me so much.

A few minutes later, I am reaching the next desk; at the manicure station. The girl is waiting for me.

“Greeting, and welcome; Ms. A!” she exclaims, as I am approaching her desk.

The girl is identical, to the once I had already seen; almost, as if they had been one and the same. I had not realized, or learned how they all look the same. Just as I have no idea, as to how I had changed during the night. The changes may be minor, but they are transforming me into a Twilight Sparkle. Maybe I have indicated, what I like through my choices? I have no idea, but I guess I do not mind. Not particularly.

“Greetings, and thank you!” I respond; “Any chance; Aloe has an opening, for my manicure?” I inquire, eagerly.

“Yes, she does indeed have an opening; for your manicure, in just a short moment!” she responds.

“Thank you!” I respond.

“Place the palm of your hand, on the plaque; please, Ms. A!” she instructs me, still smiling her usual and lovely smile.

“Of course!” I respond; as I extend my right hand, pressing the palm down onto the plaque; “She is such a lovely girl!” I ponder; as I am confirming the request, of a manicure-session, for this morning.

“Thank you, Ms. A!” she exclaims; as I am lifting my hand off of the plaque, on her desk.

As the deal is completed, I continue on my way; towards the manicure she had secured for me, on my request. I continue, and approaches the twin doors, to the room. I notice the doors sliding up, as Aloe is stepping out.

“Greetings, Ms. A; and welcome to Aloe's Manicure!” she pronounces.

“Greetings, Aloe; and thanks!” I respond.

Now I follow her into the room, and the doors quietly close behind us. Yet, I still pay the doors no mind; they are merely there, to lend us the privacy, to make this as enjoyable as possible.

“Have a seat, please; Ms. A!” Aloe offers, as she is indicating the seat, where I can sit comfortably.

“Thank you, Aloe!” I respond; as I am sitting down, in the seat she had indicated for me to sit down in.

“Time for your manicure, Ms. A!” she suggests, smiling at me, eager to extend her services to me.

I find the seat comfortable, with soft cushions. I have matching armrests, in the same silicon, I had grown accustomed to; the style and level of comfort, I have come to expect. There is a small table, to the right; where she has lined up the products required for my manicure.

The selection of products, is fairly small; but she does not need all that much, when she only has the items required to fulfill my request. I think I do recognize the nail-polish; or if it is varnish or lacquer. I have no idea, as to the distinctions. I could have asked my friend, Rarity; just as I guess, I could ask Aloe, any time. I just do not care enough, about these details and fine distinctions, to bother with asking her.

I am here, to enjoy my time at her Spa; not to learn how to perform her work, or to learn the secrets of her trade. What is the fun in that? This is not my trade, or my passion. I am here, in order to enjoy a moment, at her Spa.

“If you would turn your hands, so that I can pour the hand-gel into the palm of your right hand, please, Ms. A!” she offers.

“Yes, please; Aloe!” I respond, as I follow her instruction.

She pours the gel onto the palm of my hand, smiling; “Now, if you would rub it into the skin of your hands, please, Ms. A!” she offers.

“Of course!” I respond, following the instruction with great care.

The gel is slowly spreading out over the skin of my hands. Now I am feeling the skin growing soft and smooth; as it is absorbing all the gel she offered me. This is intended to be a base-coat, just as the powder the previous Aloe I had just left was applying to my face. At least, I guess that is the intent.

“There, perfect!” she puts forth, as she notices that the gel had given the intended result.

“Let your arms rest on the armrests, while your hands are resting on the spheres at the edge of the respective armrests!” she explains.

“Now, if you spread your fingers; so that I can start applying your nail-polish!” she offers.

I am eagerly complying, as I am looking forwards, to enjoy her handiwork; as she is pampering me up, with a solid manicure. I notice, how she is picking up a small vial: containing the crystal-clear Sapphire-polish, she intends to polish my nails with. I had forgotten, that I am in fact wearing the full-length gloves; not realizing the effect, this is going to have. If she is ignoring it, there can be no negative effect on me. I will enjoy her work, and the final result; once she is done, performing her work. The gel looks fairly viscous, but is not drying up as she is working.

She is uncapping the vial, and starts to work. I notice her putting the brush to the thumb of my right hand. From the top of the nail, all the way down to the edge; from the middle and then outwards, right and left, right and left. She is repeating the process, behind the inch-long nail, before she is painting the edge from the right and left towards the middle. In this fashion, she had sealed the nail in completely.

Now she continues, nail by nail; finishing the right hand, by polishing the pinkie-finger. From there, she continues to polish the nails of my left hand, in the same manner. From the thumb, to the pinkie finger.

If I had thought, this was concluding the manicure; I would be gravely mistaken, and very disappointed. Thankfully, I had not quite expected her to make it this easy on herself.

While I maintain the grip of the edge of the armrests; she is activating the device intended to cure the polish. A minute later, there is a chime; explaining that the polish had cured true and through. The polish is not just dry; but hard enough to be durable.

“Your polish is cured; you can turn the palms of your hands up, so that I can continue with your manicure!” she offers, explaining what she is about to do for me.

Since she is done with the nail-polish, she is capping the vial and puts it back on the table-top; before she is choosing the next vial, from the products she had chosen for me.

“Toush-pad sensitivity oil” reads the label of this vial.

“Curious!” I ponder, as I read the label.

This oil has a tinge of cerise, to it. Not sure why, but I don't care enough to inquire. Then again, the hue does seem to go well with my skin. I guess I simply makes do, with this notion; without asking, so I just let this slide.

It is indeed an oil, but it is almost as viscous; as the polish she had just applied to my nails, a moment before. I can see the oil being absorbed, by the touch-pads at the edge of each finger, just under the nail of the respective finger. Like oil, it is glossy, shimmering eagerly in the light in the room. I guess I should have been expecting as much. Shouldn't I?

I watch her, as she is polish each touch-pad in turn, from the thumb to the pinkie-finger; of the right and left hand in turn. While this may feel predictable, but she is just as meticulous as I could have been asking for. This makes me feel good. Maybe something more, of Twilight Sparkle is sinking in; in addition to the similarity between her, and me?

“How is that?” she inquires.

“Surprisingly enjoyable!” I respond, smiling at her.

Of course, it is indeed enjoyable, to me; how could I say anything else, or deny it? I can't. Not just because it is a blatant lie, it simply is not in my nature to utter it. I had enjoyed it, even if I had no idea as to what she had done to me; or how this is about to affect me now, and in the near future. Indeed, this will affect me; even if I am currently oblivious as to what she has done, or how it will affect me.

Even now, the oil had already formed a thin layer of highly elastic silicon over the touch-pads; deepening the pads, to be integrated into the tips of my fingers. Now the touch-pads are no longer merely an effect of the gloves I am wearing, but parts of me. I guess this goes for the nails, such as they are looking; while I wear these gloves, now my very own, true and through. If I take these gloves of, the nails and touch-pads would still be there.

While I am ogling my hands, in obvious wonder she is capping the second vial. Now she is picking up a small tube, containing a viscous gel. It is crystal clear, as she is pouring it in the palms of my hands; right and left. Before I have the time to consider or ask, I can see her caressing it in, with the tips of her fingers. Little by little, the palms of my hands are absorbing the gel; and I can see the silicon-white suction-cups develop. I gape, in awe, over what she is doing to me, and for me. I had requested this.

“Keep the gloves on, for at least a few hours!” she points out; instructing me in what I need to do, in order to reap the effects of what she had just performed for me.

“Of course, Aloe!” I respond; “Thanks for the manicure, and explaining!” I respond.

“You are quite welcome, my dear Ms. A!” she merely grins.

“Raise to your hooves, please; Ms. A!” she offers; “But make sure, not to overextend your hands now; before you are accustomed with these, and certainly not all by yourself!” she then informs me; warning me of what could happen, if I am not careful enough.

“Thank you, for the heads up; Aloe!” I respond, as I slip out of the seat, and raise to my hooves.

“I hope you enjoyed the manicure; and that you will be enjoying it, in the future!” she offers.

“Yes, Aloe; and I am sure I will enjoy this!” I respond.

I notice her slipping the products away, and I am done here for now; so I walk over to the door. The doors are sliding up, before me; I step out, and the doors are closing behind me. This had indeed been a wondrous experience, this far. It is not even over, just yet. There is the one, final treat, I had requested. The hooficure.

“Hooficure!” I ponder, looking down at my very own two hooves; “Of course!” I realize.

I continue down the hall, towards the next appointment. I am after all going to enjoy the hooficure, for all it is worth. I want to enjoy the Spa, and I have one more treat; I need to get to, and to enjoy before I can leave for lunch.

After a moment, I am looking up. I continue towards the desk. There is a girl, identical to the once I had just seen at the desk I had come from. She is identical to each and every girl I had seen. At least, for all I could see; though they are all adapted and adjusted, to the specific task they had been posted to handle.

“Greetings, and welcome to Aloe's Spa; Ms. A!” she exclaims; as I am approaching the desk, her desk.

“I love her enthusiasm!” I realize; “Greetings!” I respond.

“You are here, for your hooficure; Ms. A!” she then exclaims; “Aloe is awaiting you!” she then adds.

“Thank you!” I respond.

“If you place the palm of your hand, on the plaque!” she explains.

I eagerly extend my right hand, placing the palm onto the plaque; confirming my request, and that I am ready to enjoy the treat she is offering.

“Thank you!” I exclaim; following the indicated direction, towards the door behind which Aloe is waiting for me.

The doors are sliding up, and Aloe emerges from the room; just as I am about to approach the door. She is smiling at me, indicating for me to enter.

“Greetings, and welcome to Aloe's Spa; Ms. A!” she exclaims.

“Thank you, Aloe!” I respond.

The doors are closing behind me, just after I had stepped over the threshold.

“Right this way, please; have a seat, Ms. A!” she offers.

“Thank you, Aloe!” I respond; as I accept the offered seat, and sit down comfortably.

It is almost, as if it had been the very same seat; as the one I had just been siting in, in the previous room. Almost, but not exactly.

“Comfortable, Ms. A?” she inquires.

“Yes, thank you; Aloe!” I respond.

“Then I guess it is high time; for me to help you with the hooficure, so you can enjoy the treat!” she offers.

“Yes, please; Aloe!” I respond.

“Just do not squeeze the armrest too hard, with your hands; as you enjoy the treat!” she teases me; making a point out of insuring that I do not get myself stuck, onto her seat.

She produces a brush, and the can of hoof-gel; uncapping the can and placing the cap to the side. From there, she is dipping the brush in the gel.

“Lift your hooves, please; Ms. A!” she instructs me.

“Of course, Aloe!” I respond, as I comply; eagerly awaiting the treat.

Once I am lifting up my hooves, from the floor; she starts spreading the clear gel all over my hooves, right and left. As she finished to coat my hooves, she caps the can and place the brush in a can of solvent.

Now she is producing a can of suction-cup gel; picking up the next brush, dips it in the liquid and apply the gel all over my hooves. Now she is capping the can, before she is slipping the brush into the can of solvent.

The first gel had been the base-coat, while the second is inducing suction to build up suction-cups under my hooves. I guess I will enjoy this, when she is done.

She produces a can of hoof-polish. While I had not noticed; this is crystal clear Sapphire. This should leave a hard and durable surface; protecting my hooves, from wear and tear. Though the glossy surface would also look great, to me.

Now she is polishing my hooves, right and left. She starts from the upper rim of the hoof, at the center; pulling the brush all the way down. She continues; right and left, right and left, until she reaches the right and left end of my hoof. Only to start over with the next hoof. Right and left, right and left; once, twice and thrice.

“There, that should be durable enough!” she offers; “Is it shiny enough, for you; Ms. A?” she inquires.

“Yes, thank you; Aloe!” I respond.

She is producing another can of suction-cup gel; uncapping it and pick up the brush and dip it into the gel. Now she is brushing the hooves, right and left. Once she had coated both hooves; she caps the can, before she is placing the brush in a can of solvent.

“There, just one more coating; for her hooves, and she is ready to go!” she ponders; “If she likes the result, that is!” she adds.

Aloe is opening the final can of hoof-seal gel. This is the top-coat, sealing the effect in; permanently, while adding a smooth and slippery surface and making my hooves deliciously glossy.

She is picking up the brush, after she had uncapped the can; then dipping the brush in the gel, applying the gel onto my hooves. My hooves momentarily feels wet, while she is applying the gel; but then they dry up, as my hooves absorbs the gel. Once the hooves had been saturated, the gel is curing; with that, the work is done.

“Keep your hooves off of the floor, for a few minutes; please, Ms. A!” she is instructing me, with a level of caution.

I leave my hooves above the floor, just as she had instructed me. As I am looking down at my hooves, I can see how the gel is affecting my hooves; by building up a thick layer of gloss, while it is hardening and curing.

She leaves me to keep my hooves up, a few minutes more than is required. But once the process is done, my hooves are so hard; I can no longer feel it, if I am hitting something. Though I can clearly feel the floor, under my hooves; as I am walking over the smooth floor. That part did not change. Though she had not applied the Sapphire polish under my hooves, either.

“You can place your hooves on the floor, now; Ms. A, if you please!” she offers.

“Thank you, Aloe!” I respond; as I relax and my hooves soon touches the floor, again.

The sensitivity had change, but I can't quite put a finger to how or why that is. Maybe I should not worry. Would she do anything, that was harming me? I highly doubt she could, even if I had explicitly requested her to. It would go against her ethics and the policy of both the Spa and the Hotel. Wouldn't it?

I do not know. I just imagine it had to.

“How does it feel?”she inquires.

“Quite good, if I can say so myself!” I respond.

“Excellent, excellent!” she responds.

I just giggle, in excitement; as I am walking over the floor, around the room for several minutes. This had indeed been quite the treat. The Spa had been worth my time, and I had been enjoying myself. I feel, like returning the next day. Though I guess; I will not require the hooficure, manicure or the make-up. Little did I know, what is to come.

If I am becoming Twilight, what is preventing the transformation to continue towards the inevitable end? I have no idea. What's the difference? If it is indeed inevitable? How close to her, will I become? Or, will I become her?

Since the hooficure is complete, the doors slide up; as I am approaching the exit, and I step out. The doors are sliding shut, behind me; just as I had stepped out, but I did not even notice. I am on my way out. I continue, step-by-step. The doors are sliding up, and I exit; the doors are sliding shut, and I continue.

“That was fun, I think I will try this again!” I ponder; “If the make-up, manicure and hooficure does not require to be redone, I can always enjoy the steam-room, the massage and the mud-bath!” I conclude, on my way out.

Exactly How, am I the Unicorn: 5

Author's Note

Exactly How, am I the Unicorn: 5

The new girl; known as Ms. A had just fallen asleep, in her bed. Time to tend to her now. Epona is picking up the Fetish, representing the new girl; looking at her, with great interest.

“I am granting you the magic of your Idol, Twilight Sparkle!” Epona offers; as she is picking up the suit, freshly printed.

With the offer pronounced; she is putting the mask onto the face of the Idol. The Idol, now a complete unicorn with the purple silicon-skin; as if it had had the magic, from birth.

“There, perfect!” Epona pronounces; “Now you are the Unicorn!” she concludes.

She is placing the Idol, back in its niche; where it will be waiting, for the attention awaiting it the next night.

I wake up, early in the morning; eager and enthusiastic. Shouldn't I?

At first, everything is exactly as it was; yesterday, when I went to bed. Of course, my skin is still the same purple hue as it was since I woke up in the morning; and I still have my hooves, just as I had from my second morning here at the hotel. I don't really mind, it is like the Crescent Moon shoes I had been wearing, Only now, it is for real.

“Wait, I did undress before bed, yesterday; didn't I?” I ponder.

Something had made me unsure, and I am not sure if I like the feeling of it; I don't think, I ever did like that feeling. Yet, now I am here; the feeling is there, with me. I can not avoid it. Maybe I could dis-spell it, if I could confirm the details behind the insecurity?

If I had been at home, I would have had the proof, right there; waiting for me in the closet, but I do not have that luxury here. Nothing from the day before remains in the closet. It is collected, and cleaned up. Or, is that reused and recycled? I am not sure. Does that really matter? It is not there, so I can't confirm these details now.

Maybe I could check, if there are any signs of the clothes on my body; in case I had not taken them of the other day? Or, if the clothes are lying around, anywhere other than in the wardrobe? All assuming; they will still stay where I had left them, outside the wardrobe? Though I still have all the clothes I have not yet used or worn before.

I still have no clothes, I can no longer wear. Thus I have no socks, intended to be worn on my feet; such as they were, when I arrived.

It feels, as it had, when I went to bed, but that is the way it is. I will have to discover the changes, by myself; as I step out of bed, before I am dressing up. It is, the way it works here; I have already gotten used to it. I guess it was not really a challenge, but still.

I can clearly feel my hands and hooves, nothing new about these. Or, is there? I can't put a finger, to what else could or should have been altered, or changed during the night. As if that would stop, whoever is behind these changes I have been experiencing?

While the room still may be dark, I slip my right hand out from under the quilt; reaching for the light, momentarily. I notice the hand seems unchanged, at first glance; just as I notice the light is slowly growing brighter. Maybe I had set the light, to dim down, while I sleep. Now that effect is clearly reversing, after it is obvious that I am no longer asleep. I am no longer sleeping. My eyes need the light, so that I can see the room. I need to navigate the room; which means that I need more light, in order to see.

Since the low light-setting had made it hard to see, I had not seen the first changes directly. On the other rubbery hoof, I am not looking for; what I had instinctively already known, from the day before. I just had not seen the changes, in this light. The gloves are not changing me permanently, now the changes will be a part of me. It is not, as if I am regretting these changes. Not right now, and I doubt I will.

As the light gradually intensifies, I can see the room and its details around me; now I can clearly see my inch-long, crystal-clear nails she had applied the sapphire polish onto.

“That does look good!” I ponder; “I love my nails shiny, and well made!” I continue; something I had always admired, in others as well as myself.

Now I have my nails, just the way I had always wanted them, just a bit more to the point; than I had dared to hope, and never really had imagined them before. Of course, by now it is hard for me; to miss the next change, the touch-pads she had been tending to. Now they are another permanent addition to me. Or, a change in my physical self.

“It is cute!” I realize; “And I do love it, the way it is!” I continue.

I guess it is me; and it is not as if I could change it back, if I had wanted to. I am licking my lips, then lift my right hand up to my face; parting my lips and extend my tongue, licking the highly sensitive touch-pads. The pads are soft and smooth, but with a hint of a slippery and moist coating. My tongue is exciting me, in ways I had never been prepared for; all due to the changes, I had not quite realize I had had done to me. At my request, but still. I still do love these changes.

A moment later, the chock hits home; as I notice the silicon-white suction-cup, on the palm of the hand. It is smooth, responsible for the suction I could never have been prepared for.

“Uh? Oh, oh!” I mumble, to myself.

“That is odd, but it had been so much fun; when I was at the Spa, and Aloe was tending to my every whim the other day!” I realize.

“Why did I ask her for that, the other day; in the first place?” I now question myself; knowing it is too late to complain, or change what had already been done to me.

These changes, had all been parts of what she gave me; as part of the manicure, the day before. I had gone to Aloe, just after breakfast. I certainly had been enjoying these treats, and I still do.

Each morning; I discover a new change, I had never seen before. The first morning, I had found my skin purple; the second morning, I had found out that I have hooves. While I may have been indifferent, to the purple skin; but I had chosen the hooves, even if I had never realized that I had chosen that. Now I enjoy the change, without question. Maybe I should consider tomorrow, and how my life will change; when I leave the hotel, and the hooves still are a part of me? I had forgotten, or ignored this. For how long could I continue, to ignore the inevitable?

Now I fold the quilt up and slip my hooves out, from under the quilt; sit up and slip my hooves down onto the floor. Still ignorant, of the latest change; I had been granted, while I had been fast asleep.
I am still nude, safe the panties I wear. The panties, I always wear in bed. Only the panties, I am wearing in bed; the once I wear, as I sleep.

I raise to my hooves, then move over to the wardrobe; open the doors, in order to examine the clothes I have before me. Would anything have changed, during the night; while I had been sleeping, in the warmth and comfort of my bed?

The clothes had not changed, during the night; guess I should not have expected it, and that's what I am facing.

I slip my panties down, placing them on the floor of my wardrobe; before I am picking up a new pair of fresh panties. I step into the panties and pull them up; before I afford them a few tentative tugs, in order to ensure that perfect comforting fit. Now I am extracting a skirt, step into it; pull it up and give it a few tentative tugs: once, twice and thrice.

Now I extract the top, pulling it down over my head; only to give it a few tentative tugs, once twice and thrice. With that, I had made it fit just right; making it as comfortable, as possible. I am dressed up, and ready to go.

Just before I am about to turn away from the wardrobe, and its interior; I notice a hint, of a reflection of my face. It may be faint, but it is just enough; for me to pick up, on what it is trying to tell me. I see my face, in the light I had never seen it before; as I am now, as opposed to who I had been, the day before.

I am still the girl, I had been; but now I am a Unicorn, with a horn in my forehead, and these Equine ears. I may have seen them there, on a few girls before; but thought nothing of it, until now as they are part of who I am. I can't resent the change, more than I could resent the previous changes; not just because I had actively chosen the hooves, even if one may claim to have been oblivious of the choice. Besides; that had only been the first step, in becoming a Unicorn.

Of course, I had seen the Equine ears before; but never commented upon it, or actually thought about it. Maybe, I had seen it; as a cute detail, and accessory, but nothing more.

Naturally, it also explains; how and why my hearing is enhanced, and why I hear the faintest of sounds, I would never have heard before. The room may be empty, devoid of people; just as it is quiet, aside from the little noises I am doing. The doors to the wardrobe are perfectly quiet, though. Even to me.

“This is my third day, here?” I ponder; as the situation slowly sinks in, starting to change the light in the room.

The horn is only a mere three inches long, but it is a Unicorn horn; it makes all the difference, in the world. It had changed me, in ways I can not even begin to fathom. Maybe I should not even bother, trying to understand it; just yet, before I have more understanding.

I had been given this purple hue, on my skin; most likely for a reason, whatever that reason may be. I had been given these hooves, also for a reason; just as I had been given the horn and these ears, now. Would I be changed yet again, tomorrow? Would that change come, while I am fast asleep, yet again? I do not know, but I am curious.

“While there may still be both stockings, and gloves in my wardrobe; but I do no longer feel the urge to choose them, or put them on now!” I consider; “Why?” I ponder; “I have, what these garments offered me!” I conclude.

“Maybe I could enjoy trying the stockings, with Human feet; just for the fun of it, if I come up with what I need them for?” I ponder; “Or, just to see if these still are working the way they had?” I consider; “But, that is for later!” I conclude.

I turn my back on the wardrobe, as I am closing its doors; stepping over to the door to the living-room. Now I am extending my right hand, pressing the palm down onto the plaque; spreading my fingers and opening the door, before I step over the threshold. I walk over the floor, as the door is sliding shut, behind me; without a second thought, barely even noticing the door. The door may have been silent, even now; I still do not react on it closing, just behind my back.

The door always close, just behind your back; I had grown used to it, to the point I don't notice it even now. While my hearing is more sensitive and acute, but if I know what I hear, it still does not startle me. Had this happened, the first day at the hotel; maybe it would have managed, to startle or even scare me. Now it is nothing, normal.

The door, is like the air; so long as it is there, you don't even notice it. Though I guess I may have been scared, if either would choose to disappear? I do not know, and I do not feel like knowing that. Not now, and not ever.

I am hungry. That is not exactly unexpected, after an entire night; since I had eaten exactly nothing, since last night. I continue, towards the door to the cloaking-room; extending my hand, pressing the palm of the hand on the plaque. Of course, the door opens; as I spread my fingers, just as it is closing behind me, just as I step over the threshold. Yesterday's news, as they say.

Once in the cloaking-room; I pick up my hoots, and slip them on. Just like yesterday, as I had been changed. I wear these boots, like I wore the stockings before.

With the boots on; I pick up the shoes, putting them on. It is already familiar, to me. I love how these boots look, just as I love how it feels to wear them. I could have been walking around, bare-hoofed; but I choose to wear these hoof-wears. It is a choice, even if I do not know if I am expected to wear them, or not. Maybe it is more of a choice, in colour and style? Though it also affects how the floor feels, and the sounds my hooves are making, with each and every step I take now.

With the shoes on, I turn around; away from the shoe-rack, and towards the door. I am hungry. I take the few steps, as I am walking over to the door. I extend my right hand, pressing the palm down onto the plaque, spreading my fingers, in order to open the door. I step out, the door is closing behind me.

I am out. Standing in the hall. Now I am turning towards the elevator, walking all the way up to the doors. I extend my hand, pressing the palm down onto the plaque. I feel the warm embrace, while I spread my fingers; opening the door, stepping into the familiar space of privacy. I had never seen anyone else, in the elevator.

“Good morning, Ms. A!” she exclaims; greeting me to a bright, new day.

“Good morning, Ellie!” I respond.

The elevator is already moving upwards, towards the restaurant of my choice: the Top of the World, and the breakfast buffet. I love that food; and now I am going to enjoying it, once more.

Just like before, and yesterday; the acceleration is riding, on the limit of what is comfortable. Though I need to be fast, in order to get up to the top; before they stop serving my breakfast. It is that far, to the top of this building, where the restaurant is located.

I guess I don't mind, but what I do mind; is to be late for my breakfast, or to miss it. That, I do mind. I love the moments, with my new friend; Ellie, the waitress. The girl, operating this elevator. She is just taking me up to the top of the world; in more ways, than the mere physical.

The breakfast had been great, and I had loved the visit to Aloe's Spa. That had been a treat, worthy if a Deity. At least, I think so. The steam-room, the massage, and the mud-bath. I had even enjoyed a bit of extra pampering up.

While I do not need the manicure, or the hooficure, but the final touch on my make-up; just to adjust the looks, to the new me. I am after all a Unicorn now.

“A Unicorn, who does enjoy the more sophisticated side of life; I'd might add!” I ponder, giggling.

I certainly had enjoyed my stay at the Spa, just as I had been expecting; I had after all been enjoying it the other day, so I had already known I would enjoy it today as well. Why shouldn't I?

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” is heard from my hooves, as I walk from the Spa, over to the elevator.

The sounds had been changed, altered; compared with what they had been, the other day. At least, as far as I could tell. Maybe this is partially due, to my altered sensitivity; or it is the much harder hooves, from the time at the Spa the other day? Or, it could be a combination of the two? Though I guess there still is a hint of a squeak to the sounds, I leave behind.

Sapphire is hard, I just had never considered; what its application onto my hooves would do, in the manner of altering the sounds of each step I am taking. The hooves are glossy, that had not changed; during the night, not in the least. The hooves are exactly as glistering, in the light today, as they had been the other day.

Even if I am not turning my head, to follow each and every little noise I am encountering; I know my ears are following sounds, eagerly scanning my surroundings in order to figure out what they are. Where they came from?

“Curious!” I mumble, to myself; with none around, to speak to just yet.

A moment later, I am approaching the elevator; extending my right hand, pressing the palm of the hand onto the plaque. It is easy, instinctual; just as it had been, opening doors before. How would this change my behaviour, when I get home? Will I do return home, to my old home; where I used to live, before? If I do, what will I find myself compelled to change; in order for my home, to once more feel like my home?

Oh, well; I am here now, standing before the door of the elevator. As I am spreading my fingers, the doors slide up before me, I step in, and the doors are closing behind me.

“Greetings, Ms. A!” Ellie is exclaiming, excitable as ever.

“Greetings, Ellie!” I respond.

“Enjoyed your time at Aloe's Spa, I take it? She inquires.

“Yes, thank you for asking, I did indeed!” I respond, I think I will go tomorrow as well!” I then add.

“You deserve it, Ms. A!” she responds; “And Aloe is such a great Masseuse, too!” she then adds, giggling.

“Hmm!” I ponder, giggling.

Why had I not reacted, on her ears before? She had them, back then, didn't she? Though I can't for my life recall, if she had a horn. She never needed the magic, in order to perform her job. The elevator simply moves, in accordance to her will. She operates the elevator, to take me, to where I had wanted to go; possibly even before, I had known where I had wanted to go in the first place.

Now she had launched me, from the Spa to the Restaurant; where I intend to have my lunch. Silly choice of words? Maybe, but sometimes; you just have to be silly, too.

“What will happen, tomorrow?” I ponder; "How will I change, be altered; during the night, as I am fast asleep?” I continue.

“This is the end of the line; your lunch is served!” Ellie points out, just before the elevator is coming to a smooth halt.

“Oh, thank you; Ellie!” I responds.

I step out, just after the doors had slid up; the doors are closing, just a step behind me, as I walk towards the restaurant of my choice. The same restaurant, as I had visited the day before. I had enjoyed their lunch, so I had figured, I should go here, for lunch.

The lunch, had been just as delicious; as I had been expecting, when I had entered the restaurant. I had known it, of course.

Now, a few hours later, I am standing outside the restaurant, where I intend to have my dinner. Just a few hours, to build up an appetite. I am hungry, and very expectant. I have after all been here, before. Ellie had recommended this restaurant. She knows, what is offered; and I only need to ask her, for what I am looking for.

Ellie has not let me down, before; she does not intend, to let me down now. Why would she? It is her job; to guide me, to where I am going.

My floor had not been all that far up, but I am falling down towards the basement. At least, I think it is the basement. This is, where the restaurant is located.

“Just how far down, is this restaurant?” I ponder.

All I have to go on, is how fast the elevator is falling, or raising at the moment; even if I could also see the floor I am currently on, unless I am moving too fast, for me to see the floor clearly. I don't see it clearly, but I am not looking either. Why?

After a while longer, I feel the slow down, before it is coming to a complete halt; the doors are sliding up, just after the elevator had stopped completely.

“Bon Appetite, Ms. A!” Ellie exclaims.

“Thank you, Ellie!” I respond, as I smile at her; while I am stepping out, of the elevator.

The doors promptly close behind me, as I am stepping over the threshold. I continue towards the restaurant.

“Dinner is served!” the sign, on the door reads.

“Promising, because I am hungry!” I ponder, as I am approaching the restaurant.

Dinner, three courses. Soup, main course and desert; I believe this means.

“Greetings, and welcome; Ms. A!” the waitress exclaims, eagerly leading me to a table.

Of course my waitress is female, just like everyone else I have seen working here. Not just female, but identical; each looking exactly like the girl who was tending the desk at the lobby, when I arrived at the hotel. I do not mind.

“Thank you!” I respond, while I follow her to the table.

“You are quite welcome, Ms. A!” she offers; “Oh, and here you are!” she continues, as we are reaching the table.

“Thank you!” I respond.

“Have a seat, please; Ms. A!” she offers, indicating the table for me to have my dinner.

“Thank you!” I respond, as I sit down; “Let me see..” I continue, as I am picking up the menu.

“Take your time, and make sure to confirm your order; by placing the palm of your right hand, on the plaque!” she explains, flashing a bright smile at me.

“I think I will have a soup!” I ponder; as I am reading through the options, presented to me on the menu.

“So many choices!” I mumble, as I am trying to make up my mind.

“Oh, wait; this is the section I am looking for!” I ponder, as I am zooming in, on the interesting options available to me.

“I certainly can't eat that!” I ponder, as I look at one soup; “What? That is abhorrent, disgusting!” I continue.

Good thing, I had not pronounced these thoughts; in respect of the waitress of the restaurant, as well as the people eating here. I would not have enjoyed to hear that, about the food I like; and certainly not, when I am eating it.

On second thought; some of the things I had been reading through, are things I may have been enjoying before. Just that I can't make myself eating these things, now. Maybe this is part, of the changes I am currently going through.

“At least; they are not serving Horse meat here!” I ponder, sighing in relief.

I had never liked the idea, of eating horse before; now I am finding it abhorrent, even if I could not quite put the finger on how or why. Maybe my sensitivities are changing, based on the changes my body is going through.

What I am looking for, is a vegetarian soup. Potato, carrot and a few other vegetables are speaking to me; as the soup I am looking for. The soup I want to start out my dinner with.

“No buffet, just a simple three-course dinner!” I ponder; “This will be fine, by me!” I continue.

Since I had found my soup of choice, I place the palm of my right hand on the plaque, confirming the choice. I have my first course of the dinner, ordered; only the remaining two, to consider. I can wait for the soup, while I am making up my mind. No need to rush this.

Making this soup from the ground up, would take hours; but they could make the soup, before I order it. It is the kind of soup, I had chosen. This is not, why I had chosen this soup, though. I had chosen this soup; because I will enjoy it, and this certainly is a soup I could still enjoy. I imagine, I could enjoy this all week. It is the appetizer; not the main course, or even the desert.

After a few minutes, I notice the waitress returning with my soup. She is smiling. It is strange, to see one more girl; looking exactly as the one, I had seen before. I guess it is hard, to get used to; everyone, looking the same.

“Bon appetite!” she exclaims, smiling at me; as she is placing the bowl of soup, on the table before me.

“Thank you!” I respond.

“You are quite welcome!” she responds; “Just make sure, to confirm the order; by the time you finish your soup, so you do not need to wait!” she adds.

“Oh, of course!” I respond, as she leaves my table.

“Delicious!” I ponder, as I slip the spoonful of soup into my mouth.

“If not for the main course, I am considering; order a second bowl of this soup!” I mumble, to myself.

I continue, to eat; spoon by spoon, enjoying the soup before me. The soup, I had just ordered. Premium ingredients, prepared by a first-class chef.

Spoon by spoon, I am emptying my bowl; as I am enjoying the meal I had ordered, for my dinner. How could I not enjoy the soup? The soup is after all a Royal treat, in my book. The table is quiet, and none is in sight.

I can see a waitress, or another, trotting by, between a table and the kitchen. Eager to serve the next customer, the meal she loves. At least, it is what I imagine; based on my experience here, and how I am enjoying the soup before me.

Lazily browsing through the menu; for the main course, of my choice. So much to choose from.

With some effort, I manage to set the menu; to filter out everything, I could not bring myself to eat, and everything I know I can not enjoy eating. There are still more than enough choices, left before me; on the menu, I am reading through.

“What am I in the mood for, today?” I ponder, as I am considering the options before me.

I take another spoon of the soup, enjoying the flavours, as I consider the options and chew the vegetables; while I am going through the options, filtering out, what I know I could not eat. Spoon by spoon, while I am narrowing down my options; towards what I actually enjoy. High tech, and magic; combined, for the ultimate blend of life?

This is indeed a wondrous life, with all the options I had been given; while I am staying, here at the Twilight Hotel. I can but enjoy what I have; as I am marveling, at the wonders making it all possible. The food here, is just delicious.

In the end; I come up with one special dish, on the top: the Canterlot Garden, with a simple Daisy salad on the side. This does look delicious. Five selected vegetable, raw, boiled or fried.

“I never had this; but it looks divine to me, right now!” I ponder.

Of course, I never had this dish; since I never had been to this restaurant, before. Now, I am almost regretting, I had not been here before. Then again, I guess it is not found; outside of Twilight Hotel?

I like trying new dishes, so long as they do not include anything I could not eat. The Canterlot Garden, I can eat. The salad, coming with it; seems like a pleasant bonus, on the side. Even if I have no idea, as to what this Daisy salad is. I am about to learn, a bit more; of who I am becoming, through my latest choice.

I had made up my mind, this is; what I am looking forwards to. I place the palm of my right hand on the plaque, confirming my choice. It is final, the dish is being prepared for me; while I am finishing the soup. Delicious.

How come? But, I do love exploring. It is, who I am; I am learning this, as I go along. Each choice, taking me closer, to who I am. I still am Ms. A; but that is the name, I booked the suite under. Little by little, I am transforming; turning more and more, into Twilight Sparkle. Maybe I could as well acknowledge it, by now; even if I have no idea of who she is.

Every choice, taking me closer to home, to who I am; even when I had no idea, I had made an actual choice. Is that life? Making choices? Exploring who you are, and what you were meant to be? I am curious, and inquisitive.

Then again, I take the last spoon of my soup; chewing, and swallowing. I had indeed enjoyed the delicious dish.

The Waitress is just arriving, at my table; serving me the dish, I had just ordered. Since I had finished my soup, the bowl is empty, placed in accordance with the tradition; telling the Waitress that I had finished the dish. With that, I had also prepared the space; where she can place the plates for the next course.

She is placing the three plates before me; raw, boiled and fried vegetables. Then she is placing a small bowl of salad, on the side.

“If you want more of the salad, just let me know; I will fill up your bowl, once more!” she is informing me.

“Thank you!” I respond.

“The soup was to your satisfaction?” she observes; noting the bowl is completely empty, with just a spoon left.

“Yes, thank you; it was delicious!” I respond.

“Thank you, Ms. A!” she responds, while she is picking up the bowl; just before she leaves me, to enjoy my dinner once more.

The Waitress is leaving me; to enjoy the meal, I had just ordered for myself. I take a moment, just to take in what I had been served. All the various vegetables, I now find on the respective plates. I enjoy the scents, from each vegetable, I have before me; served on the respective plate, upon which it had been placed.

It is not just a jumble of assorted vegetables, on a single plate; but carefully selected vegetables, sorted with care and consideration. All the raw vegetables, gathered on the same plate. All the boiled vegetables, on the same plate; while the fried vegetables had been gathered, on the third plate. Then again, I guess the name of the dish means something; since it is called the Canterlot Garden, in place of a different name they could have been choosen.

Why does; Canterlot Garden sound so special, even before I had even seen the dish up front, before me?

I have no idea, but now it looks, as if the name had been significant; denoting that it is a very special dish. It is special, too. Not just to me, but to everyone who ever had it; and everyone after me, who will ever be ordering this.

Radishes, cucumber, pepper, lettuce and apple; all gathered in a selection of raw vegetables, for me to enjoy. How could I not? Of course, it is also garnished with a few decorative vegetables; mainly for show, but still very edible and quite delicious.

Carrot, celery, parsley, potato, and beans; make up the vegetables, I find on the second plate, with the boiled vegetables. It is not just in the quality of these delicious vegetables, the presentation is just as eye-catching.

Hay-fries, oat-beef, soy-sticks, falafel and qourne-beef; lay on the third plate of fried vegetables, looking delicious to me. The variety, only matched by the presentation and the quality of these vegetables before me.

I am salivating, just by watching the plates before me; covered with all these delicious vegetables, all carefully prepared for me. Trying to hold back; enjoying each vegetable; on its own merits, not just emptying the plates.

While I am indeed hungry; I am not ravished. I am not a dog, bolting down the food before me; fearful, I will not have the time to have my fill.

Now I pick up the salad-fork, in my right hand; stabbing the salad, in the small bowl. I lift the fork up, towards my mouth; part my lips, before I insert the forkful of vegetables into my mouth. I chew, slowly; savouring the flavours, of the crisp vegetables.

“Mmmh, that is delicious!” I ponder, while I keep chewing.

I take a few more fork-fulls of the salad, chewing it slowly; enjoying the meal, as I am enjoying myself royally.

“I can't just fill up, on the salad!” I consider; “Then I could just have ordered that salad, instead!” I add.

As delicious as the salad may have been, I can't just fill up on it; it was never intended as a full meal, for the main course, in the first place. Or, so I imagine. However, it is still delicious. Maybe it had been intended to garnish the course; as a finer dish?

I swap fork, before I continue; stabbing the vegetables of the other three plates, as I continue to enjoy my meal.

Chewing slowly, thoughtfully; as I am enjoying the dish, and the meal. Then I pick up a fork, stabbing some more vegetables. This is far too good, to be passing up; I continue, until the plates are all empty. Though I continue to pick some of the salad, intermittently. I even ask, for a refill; just as the Waitress had promised me.

In the end, the plates are empty; I had finished the second course: the main course, that is. However; I am not quite full, yet. I am in the mood, for something sweet.

I once more turn to the menu. This time, there are no dishes; including meat, or anything I could not eat and enjoy. Yet, I still enjoy the application; filtering the menu, to make it easier to find what I am looking for.

“Apple-pie!” I conclude, as I have gone over all the options.

I place the palm of my right hand, on the plaque; confirming the order, before I set out to wait for the Waitress to return. She comes back, with the third and final course; a plate, with the apple-pie I had been looking forwards to.

“Thank you!” I exclaim.

“You are quite welcome, Ms. A; and bon appetite!” she responds, while she is gathering up the plates.

Once she stacked everything up, she leaves for the kitchen; where the plates, bowls and cutlery goes.
Once through the dishing, these will once more be available; for the next customer, who comes to this restaurant.

Of course, there is a jug of creamy, sweet vanilla-sauce, to go with my slice of apple-pie. I had been expecting it, but not just how great the sauce is. Then again, I have never been to a fine restaurant; like the once at the Twilight Hotel before. Besides, this restaurant seems to be the cream of the crop. I relish, in what they serve here. Or, rather; what my Waitress is bringing to the table. Even if she only serves, what they prepared in the kitchen of the restaurant in which I am currently sitting. I guess it is a personal distinction, of mine?

I never saw anyone working here; who is not female, looking exactly identical to all the once working here. Should I have been complaining? Then again; this is the Twilight Hotel, I guess they intend to have them uniform, looking like Twilight Sparkle herself.

The sweet sauce is breaking of the taste of these apples, perfectly. Sweet and sour, at its best; if I am permitted my personal opinion. Though I guess, they would agree; feeling proud, of my ringing endorsement.

Once I had permitted my eyes their due; I finally lift up the fork, before I am starting to attack my pie. Though I do pour some of the sauce on one side of the pie; before I start eating. To my surprise; the sauce is much better, than I could have been hoping for. It is not just a thick, sweet sauce; claiming to contain vanilla, it is actually high-quality vanilla in spades.

“Oh, this is actually vanilla-sauce!” I ponder; “Not just a sweet sauce, called vanilla sauce!” I add.

Since I had already enjoyed both the first, and second course; I am not exactly ravaged, by hunger anymore. I am slow, but can still put in the effort of enjoying the pie. I just need something sweet, to round of the meal; which is exactly, what my image of the desert is.

In the end, I am running out of pie; at roughly the same time, as I am filled up. I could not enjoy a single bite.

Since the meal is concluded, I place the fork on the plate; indicated that I am done. With that; I push the chair back, and raise to my hooves. Now I step away from the table, then slip the chair in under the table; before I am walking towards the exit, quite satisfied.

I am not merely filled up; but have enjoyed the meal, to the fullest.

The walk, out of the restaurant is short. That is all fine, by me. Now I am walking out the door, of the restaurant; continuing towards the elevator. I merely have to cross the hall, before I can approach the door.

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” I hear, as I am continuing down the hall.

My hooves, teasing me; with the delicious little noises and squeaks, as I am continuing towards the doors of the elevator, mere feet away from me. Should I complain? I love these diminutive noises, my hooves are producing.

Finally, I approach these twin double-doors; extending the right hand, placing the palm of my hand onto the plaque. As I am parting my fingers, the doors slide up before me; eagerly accepting me in, to the awaiting Ellie.

“Greetings, Ms. A!” she exclaims; “The dinner was exquisite, I take it!” she then offers.

“Greetings, Ellie!” I respond; “It was, indeed!” I then add.

“I thought as much; I recognize the grin, from miles away!” she explains, giggling and grinning warmly.

“That obvious?” I inquire.

“The short answer, is that I know the restaurant you visited; The long answer is; I have experience, of people enjoying their dinner!” she adds; “And I am getting to know you, in the short time of your stay!” she concludes.

“That is, why you suggested; that I should go here, for my dinner?” I inquire.

“Of course, silly!” she giggles; “I know the restaurant, and I certainly am getting to know you, and your taste!” she admits, still gigging.

“Yes, I guess I am silly!” I respond; “But why can't a mare be permitted; to be just a little bit silly, from time to time?” I continue.

While I know, she noticed my slip of tongue; but she did not let on, as if I had simply been as silly as I had been claiming. Unbeknownst to me, I am slowly turning into a mare. The Twilight Sparkle I am slowly turning into, is a mare; in effect, so am I.

“Since you just enjoyed a steady meal; maybe you need to rest, for a while?” she offers; “I hope you have a good book, available!” she then suggests.

“That sounds like a lovely suggestion!” I respond; “I am sure, I can find a book; I can enjoy, as I come home!” I continue.

“I thought as much, Ms. A!” she responds.

Of course, she had already started the elevator; I had noticed the raising gravity, caused by the acceleration. I can't exactly miss the effect; not when the trip is as long, as it is now. She really do push the envelopes, when it comes to it. Saving me a few minutes, is important to her. Though I guess, she likes to be ready, and available. I can't be the only mare, or girl; needing the lift, to wherever one may desire to go.

Minutes go by. I am reaching my floor. The doors open, and I am spilling out; ready to walk home, hoping to enjoy a good book.

I walk the short distance, between the elevator, to my door; only stopping as I am approaching the door, to my home. Now I am once more extending my right hand, placing the palm onto the plaque, spreading my fingers, to open the door. The door slides up, and I step right in; the door slides shut, as I enter my home.

“Finally!” I breathe.

Not that I mind Ellie, but I feel the urge to rest. I want that book, she had suggested, to me. Maybe I had become Twilight; more than I had expected, and more than I know. Even though, I do love a good book, from time to time.

Now I take the shoes of, putting them back; before I slip the boots off of my hooves, putting them back in the shoe-rack. From there; I walk to the door; extend my right hand, press the palm onto the plaque and spread my fingers, opening the door.

I step into the living-room, only for the doors to close behind me. Now I continue, to the bookshelf; looking for the book, I had in mind to read.

“Let me see!” I ponder; “What do I have, to choose from?” I continue.

Granted; the Sex of your Idol: 6

Author's Note

Granted; the Sex of your Idol: 6

The girl, known as Ms. A had just fallen asleep, in her bed. Time to tend to her now. Epona is picking up the Fetish, representing the girl; looking at her, with great interest.

“I am granting you the sex of your Idol: Twilight Sparkle!” Epona offers, as she is picking up the two tubes; representing the change intended for its target, freshly printed.

With the offer pronounced; she is putting the tubes into the body of the Idol; vaginal and finally the anal tubes in order. The Idol, now equipped with the intended equine orifices; that is her sex represented. Ms. A, no longer possess her original Human sex. However, she is still able to use her facilities, as they were; when she moved in.

“There, perfect!” Epona pronounces; “Now you have her sex!” she concludes.

She is placing the Idol, back in its niche; where it will be waiting, for the attention awaiting it the next night.

“Strange!” I ponder; “Nothing had changed?” I continue.

Of course, something had changed; even if I had failed to put a finger, on exactly what it is that had been altered today.

The changes, forced upon me, slowly, persistently transforming me into someone else. I always notice these changes, even if it may take me a moment to detect and recognize these changes.

There is a pattern, to my changes, even if I have not yet fathomed, or recognized it. Though it is slowly becoming clear to me, where I am being thrust towards. Something, that will be obvious, once the changes have been completed.

Most of the changes have come during the night, while I am fast asleep. These changes always come, while I sleep; even if I do not know, exactly when they were placed upon me. Then I have the changes, I had accepted; like the manicure and hooficure at the local Spa, aided by Aloe herself.

On second thought; I had chosen, and accepted the hooves I have. While I had not known, or realized it; at the time, but I had nonetheless been choosing it actively. The Crescent Moon shoes I had been wearing. What if I had chosen to wear other shoes, what would have become of me, then? I have no idea. Though I do know, I had options; but I had never chosen them, back then. Why? Should I have?

Then again, I enjoy being a Unicorn; even if I barely know, what it means to me. Not yet, but I guess, I will learn; before I leave the hotel. All assuming; I do indeed leave the hotel, in the first place. Then again; where will I go, from here?

After a moment, I lift my right hand out, above the top of the quilt; pushing it out into open view. The hand is indeed not changed, since the night before. Just as expected, of course.

My hand, just like the skin is still purple: the nails, the touch-pads, the suction-cup; unchanged, remaining exactly as they had been. I guess that is, just the way I had wanted it, all along. Why complain? Maybe this is, exactly how I will end up, looking; when I leave the suite, and the hotel? I will be quite fine, with that.

I fold the quilt, up against the wall; sit up, as I slide my hooves out from under the quilt. Now I push myself forwards, raising to my own two hooves; turn around, before I am folding the quilt back in order. With that, I am leaving the bed; just as I had found it, the night before.

“Yes, my hooves are looking; exactly as they were, when I had left the Spa!” I ponder; “Aloe had done a great job, at it; I am quite pleased, with the job she had done for me!” I continue.

While I do feel the floor, under my hooves; I can by no means feel, what the hard front is touching. These are after all true, equine hooves; with a hard front, and a soft sole underneath. Just as soft and sensitive, as my feet had ever been.

I find myself, instinctively direct my ears; to hear the sounds, my hooves are making as I am walking over the floor. This is most frequent, early in the morning; though it does occur, when I hear new noises, caused by walking on a new and unfamiliar surface as well. It is something, I simply will have to get used to; even if I enjoy it most of the time, though it can be distracting at times.

I walk over to my wardrobe, sliding the twin double sliding-doors of the wardrobe; examining the options, I have before me. While I am scanning the interior of the wardrobe, I slip the old pair of panties down; leaving them on the floor of the wardrobe, in a small pile. Just the way I always leave my clothes here, when I am changing into something new and fresh.

Since the clothes never stay in place, I had been imagining; these clothes are either cleaned up for use, or recycled for crafting or printing new clothes for someone who needs them. Okay, I guess it is some-pony else, now. Silly distinction? I am starting to change my vocabulary, as I am becoming more Equine, rather than Human now. I had become more Mare, than Girl. I could as well acknowledge this change. No point, in denying it, now is there?

With the panties, on the floor of my wardrobe; I extract a fresh pair of panties, stepping right into them. I pull up the panties; before I afford them a few tentative tugs, in order to secure that perfect fit I enjoy them so much for.

Once the panties are on, I extract a new and fresh skirt; step into it and pull it up. Affording it a few tentative tugs; once, twice and thrice.

I extract my top, from inside the wardrobe; pull it down over my head, and afford it a few tentative tugs. There; now I am fully dressed, for the day.

“I don't think; I need the gloves, today!” I ponder, giggling; “Since Aloe extended the manicure to me, I already have everything the gloves I like had to offer!” I conclude.

As I once more scan the interior, of the wardrobe; notice a mirror, giving me a reflection of myself. It is a full-length mirror, from floor to ceiling. While the clothes are preventing me from seeing the entire mirror; I know the mirror is covering the entire inner wall in the wardrobe. One single, seamless mirror; not several composite-mirrors, in order to make a larger item. The effect may seem similar enough, but it changes the style; on a larger issue, leaving me feeling as if I am worth more to them.

I am not Rarity, I am Twilight; though I can still be sensitive enough, to appreciate the difference and the effort put in, on my behalf. This is not a glass on silver mirror, but a sapphire on iridium mirror; several magnitudes better, not to mention the durability. This mirror would come with a lifetime warranty, something you never attach to a regular glass on silver mirror. You can't afford it, considering how easy it is to break the glass.

Day by day, this curious item had come to my attention; as I am slowly becoming more and more Twilight, as I am starting to understand what I am looking at. I am appreciating the mysteries, placed before me. Curiosity killed the Cat, not the Pony; Since I am Pony and not Cat, I don't need to be worried about this. Or, do I? Either way, I am still curious and inquisitive no end.

I like to know, and in order to learn; I ask the questions, I feel is going to yield the answers I am looking for. How else, am I to learn? How else, could anyone learn anything? I question; there-for, I am. I do exist. Do I not?

While I may still have both gloves and stockings, that does not mean; that I feel the urge to put them on and wear them. I can choose to put them on, or not. If I feel like wearing them, I will put them on. Right now, I do not feel like wearing them; thus these garments remain, in the wardrobe. I keep them, for later use; if and when, I choose to wear them again.

If my skin had changed, turning purple; I have hooves, just as I am a Unicorn, what remains to change?

“What aspect of me, is due for an update; when I became Unicorn, that has not already changed?” I question.

“Wait!” I ponder; “Don't tell me, that my sex has been altered!” I continue.

I reach down, placing my right hand on the mound; feeling what is directly under the skirt, I am currently wearing. The mound is there, naturally; I have not become a male, that certainly would not have made any sense. I have seen no males; walking, or trotting around. If they had intended, for me to become male and stallion, why have I not seen any males, working here or otherwise? I have no idea. This simply could not compute.

As interesting as it may have been, but I am still a mare at heart. I have no interest, in becoming a male and stallion. Not right now, and not any time later.

“If I had wanted to explore, being male, could I have found a pair of panties, granting the experience?” I ponder.

On second thought, the change, my sex had experienced; is not a gender-reassignment, but it has been realigned, to the Equine mode of my Idol: Twilight Sparkle.

“Wait, based on what I know; Equines have hooves, and the sex is routed differently, compared with a Human female!” I consider.

“I guess, I can still enjoy sex; even if the reproduction has been rearranged!” I ponder.

I had dressed up, and closed the wardrobe; so I am walking over to the door, to the living-room. As I am approaching the door, I am extending my right hand,; placing the palm onto the plaque, spreading my fingers to open the door. As I am spreading my fingers, the door is sliding up; I have done this so many times, it is routine. Nothing more to it. It is as easy, as it had been to open the door; at home, where I had used to live.

The door is open, so I am stepping into the living-room; the door is sliding shut, just as I had stepped over the threshold. This is also routine; I have grown used to it, as if it had always been the way things are. It is, the way things are. Why question it now? What good, would possibly be accomplished. I can change nothing. I have no magic.

I may a Unicorn, but for now; I still do have no magic, which sounds odd when you put it that way. Wouldn't it?

“If I have no magic; could I find a book, teaching me?” I ponder, as I am stepping over to my books.

If I am indeed Twilight Sparkle, I have books; or, I could never have been Twilight Sparkle. Or, could I? Of course, I never was Twilight; before I came to this hotel, so why should I be her now? Whoever she could possibly be? Or could have been? Or, could become? It may be a bit confusing; this is after all new to me, and I have no idea, as to who Twilight Sparkle is. I was never taught, about her. None even told me, who she is. Why should anyone tell me?

If she is not a historical person, why do I have to know. If she is a character, in a story of some kind; I had no interest in her, and who she may be. Though I am becoming her, so I am bound to find out; even if this may be considered the hard way. At least, it feels like it; to me, right now.

I have books, lining the shelves of my book-case. The book-cases are glassed in, with sliding-doors; keeping and maintaining the precious books, stored in the individual cases. The cases are containing a special, preservative atmosphere; maintaining these invaluable tomes, in perfect condition.

If the wardrobe could print and recycle my clothes; could the book-case produce my books, in the same fashion? Is this technology, or magic? I have no idea, but the questions keep popping up, in my mind. I can't shake it. But, why should I want to? When all I need, is to find the answers to my insistent questions.

The books are all organized, and categorized; in the natural order, of Twilight Sparkle. The glass, is crystal-clear sapphire; thus not brittle, or prone to break like regular fashioned glass would have been. These are blessings, protecting the treasure before me. I could not complain. Why should I?

Just as none, other than me could open the door to my room; I am the only one, who can extract these books from their respective shelves. Magic. Powerful magic, indeed. I am eternally grateful, beyond words; even if I do not know it, just yet.

I examine the selection of books, case by case, and shelf by shelf; finally ending up, before the case and shelf I had been looking for, all along.

“What book am I looking for?” I ponder; “Which of these books; hold the key, to open my magic up for me?” I continue.

“Magic, and its basic principles; for beginner and advanced wielder!” the title reads.

“This just may be it, looks like a book I need to read!” I consider, as my eyes cross the title before me.

I open the case, extend my right hand; extract the book, and close the case after myself. With the book in hand, I walk over to my sofa.

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” is heard; as my hooves are hitting the floor, on my way to the sofa in the far corner.

Once I finally do reach the seat, I had in mind; I sit down, comfortably. Now I scan the face of the book; front, back and the side. At first, there is nothing to the book; just an ordinary looking book, like any other you may have come across. Maybe that is the point, after all? If it looks ordinary, you don't bother looking closer; unless you know what you have before you, and know what you are looking at. You need to know magic, in order to read a magical book; particularly one, on the topic of magic and its principles. This is just such a book. Just imagine, that.

I hold the book before me, in both hands; the thumb on the edge of the cover, back and front. First now, I can truly open the book; in order to read its content, and to learn the secrets hidden within this book. As I feel the warmth, I feel a heart-beat; now I gently part the covers, thus opening the book before me. Now, once the book is open; I can enjoy the fruits, of the work represented in producing the original manuscript for this book.

As I flip the pages, I feel the scent of the printed ink on each page; just as I feel the scent, of the aged leather, the ink had been printed onto. This is, the heart of the book; just made manifest, before me. Printed, as the book in my hands; manifested, in the book-case of my living-room. I am imparted; with the hidden truths, of this book.

After a moment, I am at the first page of the book. I can once more read the title of the book, knowing what book I have before me. I look at the page, reading the delicate, highly decorative inscription, engraved onto the page.

In doing this, I am dedicating my time; to reading this book, and to understand the secrets hidden within. How long this will take me, I have no idea. I will take the time, in order to learn; to access my magic, still unlocked within me as a Unicorn. I am in essence reborn.

Once I had read the title, and observed the title-page; flip the page, before I begin anew. Reading the text, but also reading the intricate calligraphy and interpret the illustrations. This is indeed an illustrated book; not for the faint at heart, or the uninitiated.

I can not quite put into words, what I am experiencing; as I am reading this page, of the book I am holding in my hands. Maybe, it is better I do not even try; but rather, read the book in the search of the truth before me. Because, the truth is out there. The truth is in there; hidden within the book, printed onto each page of this book.

“Focus!” I hear a voice urging me.

“Focus?” I inquire, not quite knowing or understanding.

Not just yet, but I will. Soon.

“Yes, yes; focus, focus hard!” the voice echoes; Focus, as if your very life had been depending upon it!” It then reiterates.

Since I have nothing else; I focus on the voice, and the words it had just uttered, still echoing in my head. While it refused to make sense, at first; I continue, focusing. At first, I focus; as if I could apply the force of physical power, which promptly fails. I should have known. Shouldn't I?

I renew the effort; slowly exploring the intent, behind the words. A brain has no physical muscles. Neither have my horn. One means of focus, seems to be the exclusion of all other thoughts. Is this the way? Or, simple folly.

I can not shut all else out, lest I am to suffer the consequences. I know this, but I do not even know; that I could indeed force out all else, which should by all means suggest I would stop breathing and my heart would stop. This is, why the consequences are so dire. Isn't it? Could I do it, if I tried? Do I even want to try, if it had been required?

To focus, is to open up one's mind; to no possibilities, and towards what is before one's eyes. It may be hard, when you try to deny something that is inconvenient, or uncomfortable. The truth can only be denied, for so long. Though it could only be seen clearly, if and when one is actively looking for it. Or, it tents to be coloured; by one's desires and believes.

Do I believe, in magic; but I know, I am a Unicorn. I knew my name, as I had thought, I knew myself. Maybe I had been mistaken, or maybe these facts had changed? I am no longer the girl, who arrived here; I am, who she had become, and what she is becoming. I take an active part, in navigating my options and possibilities. Am I making the correct choices, for myself? I have no idea. It is too late, but it is not quite yet time.

What do I see, when I open my eyes? Will I see myself, and the room surrounding me? Will I see magic, and the power it is wielding? The power, it could choose to impart me with? But alas, I will see. Will I not?

I continue to read, even if I do not even realize; my eyes are closed, but I still do see the text before me. How could this be? I have no idea, but I do not ask. I do not question. I merely focus. I focus, on what could be.

All of a sudden, I feel something; a chock, and see a blinding light. It is not light, as I had known it. This is magic, the force hidden deep within me. What I had been given; when I became the Unicorn, I am now.

“Open your eyes!” I hear the voice.

I look around, confused; then I do open my eyes, finally. The room is still there, but it is all the same. As if nothing had happened. Nothing happened? I am questioning, what is before me.

“Now, open the door!” the voice echoes.

At first, I intend to raise to my hooves, to walk up to the door and physically open the door. Just as I had done, so many times. Thought his is clearly not what the voice has told me to do. I soon realize it. I had made a mistake, but I do not permit this to hold me back. I am eager, inquisitive; ready to explore the adventure before me. Or, so I think.

“Look!” the voice echoes; “Look at the door!” it continues.

Since I had detected, found the magic; I can open the door, and light up my horn. I am focusing, channeling the magic; through the horn, and into an action. At first, my horn light up; just like a lightbulb, and growing brighter as I focus on the effort.

As I focus, the light in the room is growing dimmer. This is not because I am drawing power, from the same source; or because my magic is influencing the light in the room, but because the light is actively dimmed. It may not be directly under my command, but the light in the room remains the same.

I raise to my hooves, finding myself standing up. I am still holding onto the book; reading, and focusing. I close the book, but the voice is still there; as I am focusing, my horn remains alight. As I continue, the focus is growing easier. I am gaining control.

I leave the book, on the table. From there, I am walking over to the door. Once I reach the door, to the cloak-room; I extend my right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque. I feel the ambient magic, filling up the room. Though I can not by any means, open the door by force. It is not just resisting, it is pushing the magic aside, then easily negating it. Drawing on the power, rather than straining under a pressure.

As I part my fingers, the door is sliding up; as if nothing had happened, and I am stepping through. As I am passing the threshold, the door is closing behind me.

The light in the cloaking-room dims, in order to compensate; for the light I carry into the room, by my glowing horn. I do understand the principle, but it is pointless to me. Why light my horn, if the only effect is that my internal light compensates for it? I am not using the magic for anything practical, or useful. I need to practice, before I could do anything more than this.

I know, I was never one to brag; I have no use, of lighting my horn now. I do not wish to show of, or demonstrate my magic; just to show of, and prove I have this magic. Now I change my focus, and the horn cools down, the light slowly fades.

While I am still standing in the middle of the room, I manage to stop the flow of magic. I could have better use, for this magic; later, if and when I need to do something important with it. I will know, what that is; if, and when I am facing the occasion. Wouldn't I?

Maybe I do not need the boots, or the shoes; but I still like to wear them, even if I really do not have to. It is my choice, to wear these, and I make that decision all by myself. I walk over to the shoe-rack, in the cloak-room; bend over, and pick up the boots, right and left. I slip the right boot on, before I am slipping the left one on. I like the feeling, of doing it; not just because I can, but because I feel like doing this. With the boots on, I pick up the shoes right and left; putting the right in, then the left. I am dressed up, ready to go out.

“Oh, wait; I think it is time, for my breakfast!” I ponder.

With the shoes on, I am ready to go out; so that I can have my breakfast. I turn towards the door, and walk the few steps over; approach the door and extend my right hand. Now I press the palm of my hand onto the plaque; spread my fingers, and open the door. I step out, only for the door to close behind me; while I continue towards the elevator.

Since the door is closed, I know my belongings are safe; even if I effectively ignore these items. I walk all the way up to the door, of the elevator; extend my right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque.

Strange, just how accustomed one could become; even to something, one did not like, or found uncomfortable at first. Now I am routinely using the plaque, in order to open doors and controlling lights, taking a shower; not even realizing it, enjoying the brief contact for all it is worth.

I had spread my fingers, opening the doors of the elevator; as easily and comfortably, as if the door had been part of my anatomy. I step into the small space, not quite noting just how small the space is; but it is partially due, to the fact that I can not see the entire space or where the space is ending. If I can not see the end, I know the room is larger; than my perception is letting on, and what my eyes had told me. Of course, the lack of seams may help me knowing, the room can not change shape or size either. The elevator is not relying on thin, fragile cables; but is leaning between the outer walls, and the inner core that holds it in the desired place. I can not fall, uncontrollably, but Ellie can take me, where I want to go; in the highest speeds, she deems safe and comfortable for me.

Ellie is operating this elevator, almost as if it had been her body; knowing what is safe for me, and what I am finding comfortable. It is both in how she is interacting directly, with me in the elevator; and what I tell her, when I access the plaque in order to enter and exit the elevator. Simple, but ingenious; with perfect control, beyond reasonable expectation.

“Good morning, Ms. A!” she exclaim, as I am entering the elevator.

“Good morning, Ellie!” I respond.

“Could I control the elevator, directly?” I ponder, knowing the failure I had experienced, when I had tried to open the door in my own home; “The answer is a resounding no!” I know it; “I can't!”.

The elevator is already moving upwards, towards the destination; accelerating, just as fast as I recall, from the previous mornings. She is riding the limits, taking me to where I want to go; as fast as possible, within the borders of my safety and comfort. I am eternally grateful, for her action and integrity. She has never let me down, before; just as she is not about to let me down now, or any time in the future. It is simply not in her nature, to do so.

Ellie is utterly incapable of hurting me; mentally, physically, or in any other way. Her elevator, is the safest place one could possibly find. While I still have not figured out; just how she operates, or how her elevator works.

“Such a nice day; for a breakfast, at the top of the world!” she exclaims, on the way up.

“Yes, it is!” I respond; “But with you, any and every day is bound to be great; for as long, as I am staying here!” I respond, giggling.

“You are quite welcome, Ms. A; but I could not make it, any other way!” she responds; with a warm smile, giggling in delight.

“Maybe; that is why I like you, so much?” I admit.

“Yes, but of course!” she responds; “You are here, your breakfast is awaiting you, Ms. A!” she points out.

Naturally, she could not mention anyone else; she speaks to me, about what I like. Thus she could not mention others, by any means. Actively remembering them, would interfere in her service, making me comfortable.

“Thank you, Ellie!” I respond.

The doors open, and I spill out; the doors close, and she is gone. She will be here, when I return; after I have had my breakfast, that is. No need to fear. Even though I am very high up, in the sky. This is after all a very tall building.

I open the door, to my home, as I had just returned, from my lunch. It had been great, and I had indeed enjoyed the meal royally. Why shouldn't I?

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” I hear from my hooves hitting the floor, with each and every step I take.

This is a very comforting little noise, when you have grown used to it; just as I have, since I have been hearing it every day I am here. It is how walking sounds, when you live at the Twilight Hotel. Most everyone has hooves, or accept the illusion of having them. I had done this, by wearing the Crescent Moon shoes, when I arrived, too.

I wear these, because I like how they look; not to mention how they sound, and how they feel to wear. I am not about to beg forgiveness or apologize; for how I feel, and the choices I had made here. Why? What's the point?

This is after all the Twilight Hotel, if you do not like it; why did you come here, in the first place? I came here, because I had booked the room, or suite; initially, but I still did look forwards to what she has to offer too. It grew on me, but why not? It is a delightful place, and it makes me feel great, as they provide the services I enjoy.

“Should I really take these shoes, and boots of?” I ponder; “I do love wearing them; both for how they look, and for how they feel when I wear them!” I continue.

“I can always put them right back on, any time I like!” I consider; “Maybe I should be wild, trying to explore something new and different, today?” I continue.

I had always loved to explore new things. Though I guess; now it is new, to take these off of my hooves, and possibly wear these girl's stockings? Maybe I should try this, if for nothing but the new and exciting adventure in doing it. I know it could not hurt, just as I know it would never take these beautiful hooves away from me.

I had been changed, and the hooves are mine; even if I can try the stockings on, again. When I am naked, I have hooves; no matter what, because it is who I am.

Since the door had closed behind me, I walk up to the shoe-rack. Once I approach the rack, I slip the shoes of; right and left, putting them back in their place. Now I pull the boots off of my hooves, right and left; placing them in the rack, leaving there. Why is this always such an emotional time, just taking the shoes and boots of?

“Had I changed that much?” I ponder; “Or, had I truly felt this time before I had arrived here, at the Twilight Hotel?” I continue.

Bare-hoofed, I continue to the door to the living-room; extend the right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque. Now I spread my fingers, opening the door to the living-room; step into the room, only for the door to close once more behind me.

I lick my lips, in excitement; imagine myself, once more emerged into the book and reading it. Stretching forth, to puck the fruits of the knowledge the book contains; learning its secrets, enjoying what these secrets will be doing with and for me in the future.

For now, I forego the book, passing this up for but a brief moment; as I continue towards the door, to my bed-room. It is, where I have my wardrobe; where all my clothes and garments are stored, for when I need them. Now I desire, to try out something new. It is new, mainly because I have hooves now; as opposed, to the feet I had as I arrived. It is new, because the situation had reveres. This will be a new experience, to explore for me. Why not?

As I reach the door, I extend my right hand; pressing the palm down eagerly, before I spread my fingers wide. The door slides up, before me; I enter the room, and the door is sliding shut behind me. Operating the door now, is as natural as breathing; you really contemplate this, because it happens without a thought. Why bother, if it works better; if you don't stop to think, about it? How it works, or why? It works; I can suck in the air, and enter the room.

I continue towards the wardrobe, approaching the doors; open the wardrobe, only to stop and scan its interior. Searching, for the one item, I desire to try on and to wear. Just for the experience, of wearing these garments now.

I had worn the stockings with Anime-feet, and short socks with rudimentary doll-feet; now I am trying something new, going the other way. These are toe-stockings, right; I want the once with fully detailed toes, possibly slightly exaggerated if possible. Just slightly, and not too much. Too much, just makes it look and feel silly; pulling me right out of it, killing the immersion right then and there. Once that happens, the point is nigh. Why bother? I want the real deal; to feel it and explore what it is like, right now.

“Full-length stockings!” I ponder; “These does look just right, for me!” I consider; as I find a pair, with skin-tone pink hue.

“Will these fit me, now; I will simply have to try them on, to see!” I ponder; “Though I have never found a single garment; that does not fit me, before!” I consider.

If garments would not fit, they are removed from my wardrobe; possibly replaced, with something that would fit me in the current situation. I have seen this, time and time again; knowing from experience, I have the once fitting me.

I pick up the right stocking, lifting the corresponding hoof; slipping it into the stocking, before I am pulling the stocking all the way up to my crotch. I afford the stocking a few tentative tugs, just to ensure the perfect fit. For a moment, I have the strangest notion; the stocking, fusing with the panties I am already wearing. Why? It would be odd, wouldn't it? These panties are matching my purple hue, not the pinkish skin-tone of these stockings.

Once the right stocking is on, I place the foot down, onto the floor, comfortably placing the weight onto it. Now I extract the left stocking, as I am lifting the other hoof; slipping it into the stocking, pulling it all the way up. I have the same, strange and slightly discomforting notion, feeling as if the stocking tried to fuse to the panties I am currently wearing. Is it the missmatch, that bothers me; or is it something deeper, troubling me? Possibly the fear, of losing the hooves? I am accustomed, to these hooves; since the second day, at the hotel.

Before I am about to change my mind, I slip the purple panties of; slip them down and place them, onto the floor of the wardrobe. I know, I will never see these panties again; since they will be cleaned and recycled. Replaced, by identical panties; to be put on, and worn if and when I choose to. Whenever that may be. Soon, most likely.

I may not be nude, by my mound and vagina is clearly exposed, once the panties had come of. I guess I do not mind, it is an excuse; to explore this, just a little bit further.

The petals of my orchid, standing out slightly; due to the excitement, I am currently experiencing. It had been expected. Overtly, the mound and vagina is unchanged and untouched; but I can still feel something, changed under the surface. I can touch myself, caress the petals of the orchid; to feel the excitement and arousal, as if nothing had been changed. Maybe I had become more sensitive, throughout my stay here; with the progressive changes and alterations, making up the overall transformation I am still undergoing.

I can't help myself, but take the opportunity, to explore the sensations, enjoying the way I feel as I am touching myself. Even if it is for but a moment, maybe a few minutes. The mound is smooth, like silicon; slightly wet. The petals feel coarse, under the slippery juices coating them as I caress them. The inner walls of my vagina are slippery and smooth, also coated with the juices, brought forth by my current level of excitement. I feel the elasticity, as I keep probing inch by inch into my vagina. Why not? I have the time, and do not wish to pass the experience and exploration up. Not right now. I could as well explore now, as I am at it. Couldn't I? Why? Or is it; Why not?

At first, everything is exactly as I had been expecting; and why not, I had not seen a change to my mound, orchid or vagina before. I am still quite capable of having sex, the same way as before, just as I can enjoy it, just the way it had been too. I find everything in order, I will be able to use my mare's room; just as I had before, nothing new there, either. Why should there be? Everything seems in order, as far as I had bothered probing.

Now I am moving my left hand, over to my rump; exploring it from the outside and in. What I find, at first; carries no change or surprise. Why? Should it have been changed? The rump is just as tight as before, if not slightly tighter. I guess I could explore this, later. The surface feels slippery and wet; mainly due to my excitement and arousal, caused by exploring and touching myself.

I find myself quite elastic, if and when I am challenging this aspect, but I do not dig in, in order to explore this further right now. A few inches in, I do find a surprising anomaly; comparing what I had been expecting, based on my experience and knowledge of female anatomy. Is this the change, I had undergone; during the night, this time? Maybe?

“Well, why not?” I ponder, as the reality is sinking in; “I am a mare, now; after all, so my anatomy should reflect this change!” I consider; “Equine anatomy, places the passage to my womb differently; compared with my original, human anatomy!” I conclude.

“The girl, who redesigned me; had spared me, the pointless embarrassment!” I ponder, as I consider the ramifications, of the changes I had been given.

“The Equine ears and Unicorn horn will be a challenge to properly explain; as will the Equine hooves, I had been given!” I ponder; “I can't hide either of these aspects, changed; even if I guess, I could wear these stockings!” I continue, giggling as the silly excuse.

Sometimes, a girl wants to be nude; and sometimes, she is expected to be stark naked. If I am truly naked, I can't hide these changes. Can I claim to be naked, now; with these changes, clearly visible? Then again, why bother or worry? I can't change this; as if I had wanted to, in the first place. Besides, I really do not want to change. I am happy, with my body; just as it is, right now. I can explore options, given to me. I just slip these stockings on, exploring the feet I have right now.

After several minutes of exploring myself, and contemplating the situation, I withdraw my right and left hands, pulling out. In doing so, I change my focus; towards the interior of my wardrobe, and the items stored inside.

“Since I slipped the original panties of; I feel like trying a pair of panties, matching the stockings I am currently wearing!” I ponder; “The same, pinkish skin-tone hue as the stockings; just as I know Rarity would have demanded, or she would have been whining all day about the fashion-massacre?” I consider, giggling at the image; I do not have to suffer, in the flesh.

I can enjoy the image, when Rarity is not here; I am not wearing the mismatch garments either though.

After a moment's searching, I had found the panties I am looking for; perfectly Human looking, and a match to the light pinkish skin-tone hue of the stockings I am wearing. These panties do both look and feel like skin; just as my skin had felt and looked; before I had arrived at the Twilight Hotel, just a few days before.

Since my sensitivity and sensibilities had changed; I can't compare, even if I had recalled this well enough. Maybe my recollections of before are slowly changing over time; as my time here progresses, and I experience life as Twilight the Mare of Ponyville. I may not be a Pony, but I am slowly transforming into her.

I like being Twilight Sparkle, but the transformation may be at least partially responsible: had I not liked it, I should have taken in on the Rarity Hotel, or something? I guess I could have, but I had chosen this hotel; the Twilight Hotel, and not the Rarity Hotel or any other place. I had enjoyed the simple clothes I had found in my wardrobe, befitting the Idol. Had I preferred other dresses; maybe I should indeed have taken, the Rarity Hotel?

Stepping into the new pair of panties is easy; they fit me just as well as the previous pair and is a perfect match of my stockings too. I had ended up, pulling them up; before I had afforded them the customary tentative tugs: once, twice and thrice. With that, they are in place; fitting as if they had been me? It almost feel, and look; as if the stockings and the panties had been the same garment now; a pair of tights. What is up with that? I guess I do not mind. I have the look I had been looking for; for the perfect illusion of the human anatomy, under my purple silicon skirt, that is.

When approached, it really feels as if I had been nude, under the skirt. I can explore myself, as much as I like; feeling exactly, as if I had been nude. I take a moment, just for the sake of exploring this now. I can not wait, when I can do this now. Maybe this is the inner Twilight speaking? Demanding that I perform this exploration, right now.

Everything is back, to the expected norm; the factory-settings, as it were. Just feels strange, to express it with these words. The expression, clearly referring to manufactured goods, or inanimate objects; not living flesh, part of one's own body.

As I am finishing the exploration of the crotch and my sex or genitalia, I am casting a glance down, observing my feet, looking almost as they had. My feet are looking, like human feet; just slightly exaggerated, and perfectly crafted.

Another strange expression; when I think of my body, not a mere blow-up sex-doll to play with and leave behind.

I am a girl, or mare; not a doll or a toy. I like myself, just as I am; just as I like to explore, and ask questions. Just for the joy of learning, and hear the replies I am given.

On second thought; my feet are slightly smaller than they had been before, even if I include the toes. The toes, seems to be longer, than before; just as they look just right, not too perfect for me. I can clearly see my toe-nails, just as I could have seen them before I came here. The nails are perfectly filed down, as if I had just had my pedicure; which feels natural and normal, for this item. Why leave my toes, looking as if I had neglected them? I may not be Rarity, but I don't leave my body in a state; that screams out, that I ignore the state of myself and my body.

While I do not actively feel the panties, or the stockings; I know I am wearing them since I just put them on, that is enough for me. Maybe my inner Twilight is enjoying this; it is like her, not to wear much anything in Ponyville.

“Maybe, I could have that pedicure tomorrow; if I wear these stockings, or another just like these?!” I ponder.

“Right now, however; I have a book, waiting for me in the living-room!” I mumble to myself, in obvious excitement.

With that, I close the doors of the wardrobe and turn around; walking over to the door, and extend my right hand towards the plaque. I place the palm of the hand on the plaque, spreading my fingers wide; opening the door and entering the living-room. Just as intended. The door slides shut behind me, but I do not even notice this now.

Another thing I had failed to notice, is how I hear nothing; as I walk over the floor, of my suite. My feet produce no sound, no noise and not even a tiny squeak. How odd.

Naturally; I do feel the floor under my feet, as if I had been walking, barefoot. This is, how it would have felt; while I was new here, the first night. Though I guess, the stockings are slightly different; from what my feet had been, back then. That was however, a few days too far back; for my recollection, to be as accurate as one may have hoped for in this case. Not that I care. It feels, as if these had been my original; human feet, all along.

I can not slip, as I am walking over the floor, now; the way I guess I could have, had I tried to. I just never tried, but why should I do that? What is the point? What could possibly have been the good, in trying? I do not want to slip.

I am still a Unicorn, even after I had slipped on the stockings. Though I guess; this could be considered a reverse, on the Satyr and Minotaur. Curious, but amusing. Quite amusing. I have all the characteristics, of the Unicorn. I have the horn, on my forehead; I can also wield the magic, of a true Unicorn.

I go by the name: Ms. A, here; the name I had booked the suite in, and thus it is who I am. I could not be Twilight, or Twilight Sparkle; because everyone here, would be Twilight, or Twilight Sparkle. If everyone is Super, no-one and no Pony is. Simple as that. A name only carry meaning; if everyone recognizes the person, by the name. I could never recognize anyone, by the name here; if we all were going by the name.

Ellie, the Waitress is operating the elevator; like in elevators, of olden time. That is, after all how it was; in the beginning, when the elevator was new and the latest scream. Now they are common-place; and everyone has them, everywhere. Now, you just push a button; the elevator takes you, to the floor you asked for. Simple as that.

It is an elevator, because of Ellie? Though I have not seen a lift, or single escalator; in this hotel, as far as I could recall. I could have asked Ellie, she is bound to know; if there ever have been either of these, or if one is planned to be installed. She never mentioned either, even though I guess I never asked. Why? Do I need to ask? Do I care if they have either? I don't, and I don't know or understand why I should care. Maybe I could ask, if there are any hang-gliders; anywhere at the top of the building, or anywhere I could be safe using one? I could; and maybe that would be interesting, too.

I had noticed, that the book is where I had left it; when I left my suite for the restaurant, for my breakfast. It is still there, exactly where I had left it.

As I reach the table, I pick it up; sit down and crack the book open. I flip pages, until I reach the page, where I had left of. I had not gotten all that far. This may be a very thick tome, but still.

I sit back, comfortably leaning against the back of the seat; relaxing, enjoying the moment as I once more start reading. Finding the spot, where I had left of; is quite easy, when the book actively had marked it for me. This is a magic book, not just a book about magic. Though this is primarily about the principles, more than it is about spells and actively wielding the magic itself, as such. Still, if I understand the basic principles; magic is much easier, and the spells comes just after that.

“Is the voice here?” I ponder; “Will it come back, and will I hear its instructions again?” I continue.

The voice does not come back, to answer the question. The voice is not here, to answer any questions, or my questions. It is here, to explain, and to instruct me as the reader, in how and why. Almost, but not exactly; as if it had been a mere recording. However; it is by now means, an instructor.

I continue to read, eagerly eating; what I am served, learning what is before me. I am focused, focusing on the task at hand. Slowly, I read word for word; what the book has to teach, and to offer me. Page by page, I continue; reading the text, and the subject it deals with. Magic; and most certainly, the basic principles underpinning it.

As I am still reading, I am pulling my feet up onto the sofa; curling up, enjoying myself. With focus, comes control. I am focused; focusing on the subject, at hand. Though I am also focusing, on myself and my body. I am focusing myself, more and more; into a single spot. Am I turning into a ball? Can I uncurl, at will; if and when, I do need to?

The question, had never occurred to me. Should it have? I have no idea. That is something, I will have to consider; only if and when that is a question of import. Right now, I am focusing on the book and the magic.

With my horn aglow, I give of a blinding light; even if I do not see it, partially due to the ceiling, absorbing part of the excess output. Though, I could guess the magic is shielding, and protecting me as well.

“Focus!” the voice echoes; “Focus, on the flow!” the voice continues.

Now, I do feel a flow; I can see and feel it, as I focus my attention and effort towards the given goal.

“The voice is back, just as I had expected!” I realize; “There it is, as I had hoped!” I ponder, feeling a smile spreading out over my lips and then my face.

My focus may not be perfect, or as strong as one may dream of; but it is enough, to give an output on the glow, beyond what I like. It is just my horn glowing, as I continue to focus, without actually using the magic; directing it towards a desired purpose, or spell. How much more could I hold, and how much more could I control; before it is starting to become unstable, and inevitably become rogue? I have no idea, and I do not wish to find out.

With my focus, on the flow of magic; I barely feel myself, or my body. It may not be that deep; it is just that it is distracting me, from everything else before me. It feels good, as if I had been floating in a warm blanket. Sounds silly, but it was the best I could think of, at the time. Maybe I am not a Poet, but I have some grasp of the word.

Since I do not directly feel my body, I am oblivious as to where my hands and feet are. Had this been the same, if I had not slipped these stockings on? I do not know, and I doubt I will ever know. Why? Do I have to, or need that?

My fingers, absentmindedly caressing the souls of my feet; slowly, almost as if I had been touching myself, or if I had been eating a mare-friend?

“Focus!” the voice echoes; “Focus, on your position!” the voice continues.

“My position?” I inquire; “I am still sitting in the sofa!” I add.

“Are you?” the voice echoes, indicating I may very well be somewhere else.

“Of course!” I respond, before I realize what is implied; “Wait?” I add, as I open my eyes, to see where I am.

I do not exactly open my eyes. My eyes are still closed, gently; but I do see, or feel where I am. I am already hovering above the seat, still moving upwards. I am a single point, as I had curled up in the sofa; even before I had realized it, or what I had been doing.

“Now, where are you?” the voice echoes; “Focus!” the voice instructs me, gently, yet forcibly demanding.

“I am!” I respond; “Several feet over the chair, it would appear!” I conclude.

“There!” the voice echoes; “That is better!” the voice continues.

“Better?” I inquire; “Oh, yes of course!” I continue; after a moment of contemplating the previous response.

“Exactly!” the voice echoes; “Levitation!” the voice elaborates.

“That..” I respond; “I had not even realized!” I continue.

“Focus!” the voice echoes; “Without purpose, or direction!” the voice continues; “What is the point?” the voice concludes.

Time had passed, but I had not noticed it. I had focused, been focusing. I had forgotten, what I was focusing on, and why. Now, I am aiming my focus; on a single point. I am still caressing, the soles of my feet; only now, I am growing aware of it. I am slowly experiencing the weight, of the action; the effect, of what I am doing. What I had been doing. Slowly, I am uncurling; even if I still have my feet, just under me. I am sitting up; just above the seat of the sofa I had been sitting in, as I started to read.

I feel the room, I am feeling the room surrounding me; more than I am seeing the room, and the contents contained within its boundaries. Four walls, the ceiling above and the floor below. These, are the boundaries containing me.

I have a sofa under me, the table before the sofa, the TV set before that. There are book-cases, along one wall, and the windows opposing the book-cases. Within the book-cases, numerous books are stored; for later, when I am in the mood for reading. For when I had let go of the one book, still in my grasp. The book, currently teaching me the principles of magic. The basic principles, that is.

Wait, what? I have walls, but I also have doors; but the doors are like walls; unless they are permitted, to open and let me pass.

Now I find myself, standing up in the middle of the room. I am not standing on the floor, or on the table; I am still levitating over the sofa. On a whim, I move forwards, approaching the center of the room. I giggle at the apparent absurdity of it all. Then I stop myself; I am Twilight, and this magic is plain and simple to me. I just need to practice.

Practice, I love to practice; and magic is a perfect field and subject, for my practice. What is wrong with that? I just had never been faced with this, just as I never had found the book, I am currently reading.

Wait, I am not reading the book. Maybe I am within the book, just experiencing this; as if I had still being in the room, and reading the book. Magic can be very fickle, and confusing; if you are careless. Maybe I had been careless?

All of a sudden, a chime is going off; alerting me, I have to stop. It is time, for me to have lunch. I lower myself down, to the floor Should I stay as I am; or, should I dress up as I had been before?

“I am still wearing the skirt, why should anyone be looking under my skirt?” I ponder.

I place the book on the table, before the sofa. From there, I walk over to the door to the cloak-room; extending my right hand, placing the palm of the hand onto the plaque. As I spread my fingers, the door is sliding up; once the door is open, I step into the cloaking-room.

“Would they notice, or will they even care if I am wearing shoes?” I ponder; “Maybe I should explore the option, to go barefoot; even if I technically am wearing a pair of stockings?” I continue.

In the end, I choose to leave my feet bare; as I approach the outer door. I extend my right hand, placing the palm of the hand on the plaque; spreading my fingers, thus opening the door. As the door slides up, I step out; the door closing behind me, as I had passed the threshold.

I extend my right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque; as I spread my fingers, the doors are sliding up before me. I enter, and the doors close behind me.

As expected, Ellie is walking up towards me; approaching me, just after the doors had closed behind me.

“Hello, Ms. A!” she exclaims, just as she is always doing.

“Hello, Ellie!” I respond.

“Time for adventures!” Ellie suggests; “Oh; and you are looking great, today!” she then adds, as if it had been an afterthought.

“Yes, of course!” I respond; “Thank you, for noticing!” I add.

Of course she would notice, even if no others could or would. In her case, it is not a matter of seeing the details; she picks up on everything, both from the new scan and my interaction through the plaque. There is no bypassing her.

While I had not known it, but I guess I have noticed just how perspective she is; bit by bit, when she sees the little details, or hear the inflections on my voice as I am speaking to her. She does not report anything back, that would only diminish the trust in her; but she is still ready to act, if and when something is needed.

“Ellie, you really do know; what a girl needs, even before she knows she needs it!” I offer.

“It is my job, to offer you what you need; I do have years of experience, in picking up on these details!” she admits.

Of course, she would know; after all the people she has served, and pleased through the years as operator of this elevator. While she may be operating the elevator; she also holds several other tasks, providing services, to these who desire her services. She eagerly guides me, to where I want to go. She helps me find the restaurant, that serves me the food I desire. She is even scanning me, in order to give me the tailor-made clothes I need, each and every day, even if it is just for a moment of fun or pointless exploration. She is there, serving me with everything there is to offer.

“Is there by any chance a pool, available today?” I inquire, eagerly awaiting the response; hoping she knows where I need to go, just like she always knows where everything is, and exactly where I need to go.

“Yes; there is a pool, silly!” she points out.

“There is?” I inquire; “Thank you, Ellie!” I add.

“Of course, there is a pool!” she points out; “Though I am primarily referring, to the pool you are asking for!” she then adds.

“Yes, of course!” What hotel, would have no pool?” I offer.

She does not have to make the point, pointing out just how many are taking in at the Twilight Hotel; knowing people do like to have a bath, and not just in a tiny private tub on the room. Had I asked for it, I could have had a room with a tub. I guess I just had not asked, because I had not cared enough. I have a shower, so I can be fresh and clean.

“A public pool, is a social event; while a private tub or shower is for personal hygiene!” I ponder, giggling.

When I had asked for a pool, I had not asked for the hygiene; while I know the water will be clean and fresh. In this case, I am looking for a different adventure. One that requires a pool, that is.

“The pools are on the back, of course!” she points out; “But I feel; you are a bit adventurous, today!” she offers.

As she had pronounced the words, the elevator shoots up; towards: the top of the world. I feel the exhilaration, under the pressure of the intense acceleration and gravity; then the acceleration turns into deceleration and the elevator stops, just at the very last floor. The floor comes to a stop; just before the floor is dropping from right under my very feet. How convenient; that I am walking on feet, today?

I barely manage to keep my feet on the floor, under the acceleration, on the way down, but she stands on the floor as if nothing had happened. Free-fall is one G. The acceleration is just about that, already; climbing further. She certainly is living up to her promise, of an adventure; for me, even if I guess one had expected something different. Then again, this is her Domain. So long as I am safe, this is all fine.

“Maybe, I should try to reach the ceiling; in the hopes to reorganize myself, in the room?” I ponder.

This is a drop, well in excess of a full mile. If she forgot to put the breaks in, I would not even have the time to notice it, when we hit the bottom. Would I? I guess, that is a relief.

“Adventurous, enough; for you, Ms. A?” Ellie inquires, smiling at me; giggling in excitement, as we continue.

“You really do know, how to shake it up; for the adventurous girl, like me!” I respond, giggling at the situation.

“Not quite, what I had been expecting; but I guess I will take it, nonetheless!” I offer.

“No!” she responds; “Of course!” she points out; “But adventure, is not to ride it safe; doing exactly what you know, Ms. A!” she concludes.

“By the way; is there a sauna, or any similar facilities connected to the pools?” I inquire, as the thought hits me.

“Yes, of course there is a sauna, by the changing-room; is it even possible, to exclude that from the pool?” Ellie responds.

“Possible, yes; practical and economical, probably not!” I respond.

“If you are interested, there is a back-door to the Spa; if you are interested in manicure, or pedicure!” Ellie elaborates.

“I was hoping for a little pedicure, yes!” I respond; “Is this going to affect me, on any deeper level?” I ponder.

“I guess; you missed the pedicure, the first time!” Ellie suggest; “It is a very special treat, similar to the manicure I know you enjoyed!” she adds.

“Ooh?” I mouth; swallowing air, like a fish on dry land.

“Exactly!” she points out; “it is that good!” she then offers.

“Then; I can by no means, miss out on this!” I declare.

Now the elevator starts to decelerate; in order to make a complete stop, on the bottom of the elevator-shaft. I feel the weight coming back; as the deceleration continues. The elevator stops, at the bottom; only to start to move up, towards the top, at the Top of the World. She had successfully turned her elevator, into a Roller-coaster on the spot. In her very own fashion, similar to running on the spot? The exhilaration, similar in intensity, as well.

Knowing Ellie, she just had to milk the event; making the most spectacular event, out of it. If she could do it, why stop; before the effect had accomplished, the spectacle intended?

“I hope, you enjoy my little adventure!” she offers, after a few minutes more.

“I have never experienced Zero Gravity, before; I just could not have imagined, it being quite like this!” I respond.

“You could try, to explore that effect; if you like to experience it, for all it is worth!” Ellie offers, generously.

Only now, we are bound for the top; the gravity is reflected, in this fact. I feel, as if I had been double my regular weight. Just lifting a foot, is a serious challenge, taking an effort to accomplish. I try to walk around the core of the elevator, just for the fun of it. Though I guess, it could also be considered a grand exercise.

“You truly are in an adventurous mood; aren't you, Ms. A?” she inquire, smiling.

“So it would appear!” I respond; “This is more fun, than I could have expected!” I continue.

“This is a fun exercise, when you put it like that!” Ellie exclaims; grinning from ear, to ear.

“I like to experience new adventures, from time to time!” I point out; “An adventure, every now and then; does make life more exciting, I think!” I respond.

“I have noticed that!” she agrees; “I love having you with me, on this ride!” she then exclaims.

“Oh?” I respond; “And now you tell me?” I exclaim, in a mock impression of chock.

Now she is laughing, in what could have been an impression of Pinkie Pie herself; when something is hilarious. Though this is more of a filly's laugh, than a mature mare one knew her to be. She is infectious, just as the original mare could be; when she is in the mood, all going with her Element.

“I guess, I should have been expecting as much!” I ponder.

The laughter is filling the small room, that makes up the elevator. In the end, I am not bothered; but rather amused, and I do enjoy hearing the sound of her laughter. Maybe it could have been likened, to the sound of beautiful bird-song? You just enjoy hearing the sound, for the quality of it; and how it is affecting your mood, for as long as you hear it.

While Ellie does work her shift, diligently; I have come to notice, that she does play the Jester from time to time. I can't complain, exactly; considering just how much, I am enjoying this side of her personality. Not exactly, what you had expected from her?

Within the confined space, of this elevator; I am starting to feel like an Astronaut, being put through my paces in the initial training-program. Not that I mind; but it had been a very unexpected element, of my stay here. I never had been the Astronomer, or Astronaut before; but this only puts light, on how little I had known about myself. Prior to arriving at the Twilight Hotel. Doesn't it?

This elevator-ride, had taken me considerably more time, than I had been expecting. Considering the acceleration, this elevator is capable of; that only makes it all the more remarkable, and chocking in hindsight. In the end, the elevator does stop; where I had intended to go, and the door is opening towards the pools I had intended to see.

“Okay, I guess it is time; for you to get to the pool, Ms. A!” Ellie exclaims, indicating the now open door.

“Thank you, Ellie!” I respond, as I step out of the elevator, and continue towards my intended destination.

The door had slid shut, behind me; just as I had exited the elevator, just as it always had. Now I continue, forwards; towards the pool. I extend my right hand, pressing the palm of my hand onto the plaque; spreading my fingers in order for the doors to slide up. I step over the threshold, entering the lobby of the pools; approaching the desk in the middle of the room.

The door behind me had closed, but I had not noticed it, or afforded it the light of day. Why?

“Greetings, Ms. A!” the girl behind the desk in the lobby exclaims.

“Greetings, is there a chance; I can get into a pool, today?” I respond.

I notice a hall, behind her, leading to the right and left. This is, how I am going to find my pool; once she has directed me, to the pool that is available, at the moment.

“Place your hand on the plaque, please; and I will find your pool, Ms. A!” she offers, generously; with a warm smile on her face.

I extend my right hand, placing the palm onto the plaque; just as she explained, to me. I feel the now familiar experience, as the system is recognizing me; greeting me and selecting the desired option for me.

“Thank you, Ms. A; take the hall, on your right!” she instructs me; still grinning widely, at me.

I follow her instructions, and continue down the hall on my right. There are doors, lined up; leading to the pool, including the one I had just booked for the day. At the end of the hall, I find the entry; the door to the Spa's back-door.

As I reach the end of the hall, I extend my right hand; pressing the palm onto the plaque, before I am spreading my fingers. This is routine, by now. The doors slide up, before me; I enter the room, as the doors slide shut behind me.

“Hello, Ms. A; you want your pedicure?” Aloe offers.

“Yes, please; that would be nice, Aloe!” I respond.

Aloe had noticed my pinkish, skin-tone legs and quite human feet; as I entered the room. She had been notified, of my wish for a pedicure; when I had confirmed the request, finding the first available time for me. If I had been lucky, or there had been a room reserved and ready for me; before I had requested the service, but it is available for me, right now. It is indeed convenient, to me.

“Follow me, Ms. A; right this way, please!” she responds.

“She is eager, not merely duty-fully accommodating my wishes!” I ponder, grinning in delight.

I follow Aloe, as she is leading me into the first room available; for a session of pedicure. Something I had been missing; due to the fact, that I had already been imparted with the equine hooves, as I arrived to the Spa. Now I can have my pedicure.

“Have a seat, please; Ms. A!” she instructs me, as the doors closed behind us.

“Thank you, Aloe!” I respond; as I approach the seat, she had just offered me.

“Now; if you make yourself comfortable, Ms. A!” she suggests, as she is preparing the first step of my pedicure.

The seat, she had offered me; is quite comfortable, matching style with the establishment and the hotel at large. The room, and its decor; also matches the general style. I guess this is a high fashion style, intended to be comforting.

While I am making myself comfortable, in the chair; she is producing a bucket, and fills it up with my foot-bath. At first, it looks like regular, clear water; lathering, based on soap. I do not know, and I do not ask. If she would explain, but I do not need to know. I am not going to open a Spa, anywhere. Why? I would rather visit one, to be pampered up.

“Place your feet in the pedicure bath, please; Ms. A!” she offers.

“Thank you, Aloe!” I respond; as I lower my feet into the warm liquid.

“Somewhat thicker, than I had been expecting!” I realize, while I am enjoying the reinvigorating effect of the warm liquid.

“There; how does that feel; Ms. A?” she inquires.

“Wonderful, thank you!” I respond, as I feel a smile spreading out over my face.

“I was right; I would not miss this, for the world!” I ponder.

Aloe takes a step back, leaving me to enjoy the foot-bath; for the intended duration. Though she is serving me a cup of tea, for me to enjoy; while I wait for the effect to sink in, fully. This may have a practical and functional meaning; but is not taken out of the service; just because she knows I am wearing the stockings, I am to enjoy the full effect, of what she is offering me. There is no way around it, naturally. Why? I do enjoy her services, this far.

I sip on my tea, slowly; enjoying the flavour, ignorant of the function of my tea. Normally, it does serve a more important role; than merely calming and soothing me, while I wait for the bath. This may be a well-protected family-secret; she is not prepared to share with any outsiders or customers, like me. Why? Is there a point of divulging, and permit me to know? I prefer, to simply enjoy the tea; as I wait, for her to come back.

As I empty the cup, she is back; filling it up, for me to once more enjoy. I am relaxed, just as intended.

After an hour; she is back, helping me to pull my feet out of the water. My feet are dry; because it was never actual water, and on the account of the stockings I am wearing. This does not change, what she is doing. She is prepared, just making minor adjustments; in order to compensate for the differences. I need not worry.

While my feet may be perfectly dry, she is producing a towel; polishing my feet up, to a delicious gloss. She starts with my right foot, from my toes; continues up, all the way to my knee. From there, she continues; repeating the process all over, with my left foot.

“There, perfect!” she suggests; “Now; I can continue with your pedicure!” she continues, with a delighted smile.

“Yes, thank you; Aloe!” I respond; “That would be delightful!” I add.

Aloe produces a clear gel, applying it onto my right foot; spreading it out over my skin, before she is caressing the skin and rubs it in with deliberate care. She had started at the toes, and worked her way up my foot; all the way up to the knee. From there; she is repeating the process, with my left foot.

“How is that?” she inquires; as she is leaning in, over me.

“Relaxing, thank you; feels great!” I respond.

“Excellent, excellent!” she mumbles, under her breath; as she is preparing, for the next step.

She is producing a pair of silicon-white gloves. I notice, how she is slipping in her right and left hand, into the respective glove. Aloe had been prepared, and primed; for performing massage and similar services, primarily.

While I do not know what the gloves are for, it is something I am about to learn; once she is picking up my right foot. She is holding the foot, in her left hand, while she is rubbing the sole of the foot, with her left hand. I feel the coarse surface, of the palm of her hand, as she is rubbing the thick skin. Little by little, she takes the thickness of the skin down; leaving me with a foot, covered with baby-skin. I realize; I can enjoy this treat, as if I had still had my human feet, like I had when I arrived at the hotel. Curious.

Once she had tended to my right foot, she is picking up my left foot; repeating the process, as she is tending to my left foot. As she is letting go of the foot; the skin feels softer, than I could have imagined.

“Oh, oh; ooh!” I sigh.

“I know, it always feels great!” she responds; “Flex your feet; and move your toes, a bit, please!” she then suggests.

“Oh, but of course!” I respond, as I comply; enjoying the new-found flexibility, with the smooth and highly elastic skin on my feet.

“Oh, oh; oh, oh!”I breathe, under my breath.

“Exactly!” she responds; while she is producing a new gel, intended to be applied under the soles of my feet.

Now she is taking the gloves off, of her hands; before she squeezes gel into the palm of her right hand. She is grabbing the right foot, before she is rubbing the gel into the skin under the sole of my foot, caressing me. I notice that she continues to caress the sole of the foot; for several delicious minutes, then the gel is worked into the skin.

Now she is squeezing gel into her right hand, all over again; before she is grabbing my left foot, and finally rubs the gel into the skin of the sole of my left foot. She had sealed the effect of her work in, in the process; effectively changed my feet, for all times. It is not, as if I am about to complain. Why: Even though, I guess I don't know it yet.

She had let go of my feet, and capped the tube of gel; before she is producing a second tube of gel. However, this tube is intended for the entire foot; not just the sole of the foot.

With the tube uncapped; she spread gel into her right hand, before she is grabbing my foot in her left hand. Now she is spreading the gel out over the skin of the foot; slowly rubbing it into my skin, from the tip of the toes, all the way up to the ankle. She is taking her time, rubbing it is; saturating the skin, with the gel.

She lets go of my right foot, before she is spreading gel in her hand, all over again; now grabbing the left foot in her left hand, spreading gel over the skin. I feel her caressing the foot, as she is working the gel in; as she is repeating the process. Only now, she had once more sealed the work in; leaving the skin soft and elastic.

“There!” she exclaims; “How is that?” she inquires.

“Marvelous!” I respond; “I never realized, a foot could feel this good!” I add; smiling back at her, in thanks for the service.

“The only problem, is that you don't need to come back!” she points out; but it does not mean; you can't come back, just to enjoy the treat again, if and when you feel like it!” she offers.

“Yes, that is a problem!” I respond; “But, I think I should come back; just to enjoy this moment, again!” I add.

“You know, Ms. A; it is not the first time, I have heard that!” she continues; “And they do come back, again!” she concludes, truth-fully.

“Of course!” I respond; “How could you not come back, for this treat?” I offer.

“There is one small point, for me to attend to; before I could possibly let you go, Ms. A!” she points out.

“Oh!” I respond; “Of course, the nail-polish!” I then add.

“Exactly!” she merely concede; as she is producing the vial of fire-ruby polish.

“I think this red jewel should be perfectly you!” she offers.

“Ruby is a lovely deep red, should go well with my skin-tone!” I agree.

“Exactly!” she agrees, as she is uncapping the vial; “I know, I know!” she then adds; as she is grabbing my right foot, in her left hand; the brush in her right hand, as she is preparing to start polishing my nails.

She starts with the first, big to; from the top, center and draw a perfect, even stroke all the way over the tip. Now she continues; right and left, right and left. Applying the polish outwards, until she has coated the entire nail. Now she continues down, toe by toe, until she finished each of my five toe-nails of the right foot.

She lets go of my right foot, putting it down onto the floor, under the foot; before she is picking up the left foot, polishing each toe-nail in turn. Meticulously, methodical; carefully polishing each one in turn.

Once she had finished polishing each of my toe-nails, right and left; she starts over, with the nails of my right foot, then the nails of the left foot. She only waits for the polish to cure, between each new foot.

Each nail, is given three coats of the polish. Once she is done, and each layer of polish had finally cured, my nails are perfectly, deep red. Well, the nails had actually turned into perfect fire-ruby. While I do not know it, or understand it; they are durable beyond my understanding, and looks perfect to me. I can't complain. Though I guess, I do not need to return, for that refill; just as she had told me, before. Yet, I can still return; to enjoy the treat, she is offering.

“Thank you, Aloe!” I exclaim; “Stunning!” I add, smiling.

Aloe had indeed done her job, perfectly; even if I am sure, she knew I had just had my hooficure, not too long ago. She offers her services, for the joy of the work; and to see me smile, as I am enjoying myself, and the result of the job she had just done for me. Though that goes for each and every girl, entering her Spa.

“Take a moment, before you continue; to what and where you are going, if you like!” she offers.

“Thank you, Aloe!” I respond.

“Would you like a cup of tea, Ms. A?” she inquires.

“Yes, please!” I respond.

With that, she pours me a cup of tea; leaving me to enjoy the moment, and the cup of tea. Mean-while, she is off; to tend to the next girl; waiting for her, and the services she had requested. I do not mind. I have a pool, waiting for me. I am just enjoying a cup of tea, before I am going to the pool. I do not need to hurry, no need to stress out.

As she walks out of the room, I pick up the cup, taking a sip, as I am watching the door closing behind her. The room is empty, quiet; as I am sipping my tea, enjoying the moment. I may be alone, in here, but that is just fine, by me.

As I empty the cup, I put it down. I leave the cup, as I am raising to my feet. It may feel a bit strange, after a few days; walking on hooves, in a different stance. Nothing to do about it, but I can still enjoy this, for another moment.

I walk out of the room, leaving it as it had been, before I had arrived. Now I continue to the pool.

“A dip in the pool, should do me some good!” I ponder; “I could make good use, of a swim; too!” I continue.

Now I extend my right hand, as I find the door to my pool; press the palm of the hand, onto the plaque. As I spread my fingers, the doors are sliding up; I step into the room, and the doors close behind me. I am alone.

The room is small, but it has all the space it needs; for a seat, on which I can sit and change into my swim-wear.

I open the locker, and look into the small space; all but empty, containing nothing but a pair of clear tubes. An anal tube, and an oral tube. Now I slip my skirt down, leaving it on the seat by my side; then I pull the skirt up over my head, and leave it on the top of my skirt.

“Okay, here goes!” I mumble; “This is the strangest swim-wear; I have ever seen, or even heard of!” I continue, giggling at what I had found.

For intents and purposes, I am nude; ready to slip into the swim-wear; I had been offered. Of course; I know they only supply the suits I may be using; so this is, what I am to wear. I will not be worrying, about if anyone is watching me. Maybe the other girls, and mares wear the same swim-wear? Most likely.

I extract the tubes, and close the locker; after I had deposited my skirt and top inside, leaving them there.

Now I extend my right hand, pressing the palm of the hand on the plaque; spread my fingers, thus opening the door. I step into the next room, only for the door behind me to close behind me.

I am standing in the air-lock, with the tubes in hand. I slip in the anal tube, from behind; feeling the clear silicon sliding inside, easily and eagerly penetrating me. I feel a distinct pinch, as the tube is riveting itself into my rear orifice; before the next event is taking place, as my legs start to fuse together. I watch, as my legs are turning into a fish-tail; thus turning me into a mermaid, of sorts. Now I notice, how water is seeping into the room; slowly filling up the tight space, with fresh water from the pool.

I insert the second tube, into my mouth; feeling the silicone sliding over my lips, as the tube is penetrating my mouth. There is a distinct pinch, as the tube is riveting itself into my mouth; now coated with clear silicon, once making up the material of the tube I had just inserted.

Before I had even had the time, to realize what is happening; the tube is changing my face and lungs; permitting me to breathe water, just like a fish. Then again, I am already immersed into water; up to my chest, and water still flooding into the room. For a moment, I was about to panic; before I had gathered myself, reasoning taking over and I am once more calming down.

I am not about to die, drowning in the pool; they have no interest, in drowned girls in their pools. Not even, if they had been changed; beyond recognition, so that they could never be identified. They are not about to dispose of me.

Maybe it is Twilight Sparkle, just as I have been transformed into her the last few days, from the first night I had been sleeping here. Her logic, guiding me. I am calm, and collected; perfectly reasonably reasoning, enjoying the moment.

The second pair of doors slide up, just as the room had been filled up with water; spilling me into the larger, main pool. I am breathing, as if I had been walking on the grass; walking in my own yard. Though my tail is now that, of a mermaid; more correctly attuned to me, than the fish-tail could have been. My former arms, now a pair of equine fore-legs; my hands a pair equine hooves, even though they have fin-extensions. Had I known, I would have recognized my form. I look, almost identical; to what Twilight Sparkle was looking, as she was visiting the mer-ponies in Seaquestria.

From the waist down, my tail is the same pinkish skinned legs had been before; while the rest of my body is the lavender, light purple hue of Twilight Sparkles coat of fur. Incidentally, the same hue as my skin had turned, during my first night at the Twilight Hotel.

My hooves are a solid, metallic bloody red hue; while my fins are a deep ruby-red, like the polish Aloe had just applied to my toe-nails. This is no coincident; the match is far too close, for that.

Since the doors had opened, and I had entered the main pool, I can swim freely, as if had been in the open sea. Though this is by no means, open sea; it is a small pool, behind the hotel.

While the changing-room I had entered, had been small; the pool in which I am now, is huge. This is no mere Olympic swimming-pool; it is a tank, you could have kept whales in. I had been on the second floor, when I had entered the changing-room; in the pool, I believe it is far further up. I could easily see a few miles of clear water, in front of me; while I am turning my back, towards the changing-room.

This is by no means, a fresh-water pond; but a salt-water tank. I am alone, in the water. For how long? I do not know. Why bother?

I had stopped, just before the outer air-lock of the changing-room; when I had stopped, as the momentum had ebbed out. I had not put in the effort, to maintain the momentum. Maybe I should have, or maybe it was just better, for me to stop where I am, taking the time to get my bearings. I scan the expanse before me, and to the right and left.

“Maybe Ellie had intended, to prepare me; for what I am experiencing, right now?” I ponder, where I lay in the open water.

I hang, where I lie; as if lifted by invisible threads, or levitating on am unseen force. I feel, as if I had been weight-less. The initial impression, is similar enough; though I am not in a small room, in free-fall. I do feel water, surrounding me; pressing in, from all sides. The pressure is not exactly over-whelming, but rather comfortable.

Maybe there is a deeper meaning, behind me staying in place; it is not intuitive, how to swim in my current form. At least, not right now. I need to decide, where I want to go; before I can consider how to swim. I had never been a swimmer, before I signed in; staying at the Twilight Hotel, for the initial week I had booked. I will have the suite, for a week; though I am able, to extend the stay, unless someone was to book my room. I doubt, anyone had booked this room; while there are other rooms, still not occupied. Though I have no idea; of how many of the room are occupied, or booked at this time.

Maybe, I could just try to swim; in the manner I should have, before I had been turned into a Pony, and then a Mer-pony? Maybe? Could it possibly be that easy?

My tail is moving, similar to how my legs would have; but similar is not exactly the same, just as I had realized.

I guess, the fin-extensions of my hooves could prove adventurous; permitting me to move, and swim in the pool. Now I am making the first attempt, in moving my hooves in a manner, I hope could propel me forwards. At first I am merely flailing my hooves uselessly, but after a moment I notice how I am getting forwards. With a few alterations, in how I move my legs and how I use the fin-extensions; the swimming is starting to take me somewhere.

“That was fun!” I exclaim, after a moment.

Just as I learn, that the first piece is falling into place; I realize, that my tail is also moving with my front-legs. Now I am indeed swimming, and I am getting forwards; towards where I want to go, even if it is just forwards. For now, at least. I have to take it slow, learning the ropes; rather than flailing uselessly, exhausting myself before I know how to swim.

I had gotten too far, for me to pull myself back in; before my initial forward motion had been swallowed by the friction in the water surrounding me in the pool. The irony would have been embarrassing and mortifying, even for me.

“Maybe I should go up, to the surface?” I ponder; “Even if I guess I do not have to, just for the chance to draw in air!” I add; giggling, at the image.

The pressure is just fine, by me; though I guess it would have started to be uncomfortable before, not to mention what it would have felt like a few feet down. I doubt, I could have managed to dive; to the ground-level; before I had arrived, and been transformed into the Mer-pony I am now.

However, now it is perfectly fine; maybe due to the change into a Mer-pony form, largely. As a Mer-pony, this is not exactly overwhelming depths, but fairly comfortable. How deep, into the water; I could get into this form, I have no idea, I will simply have to explore it, and investigate this later. I can only get to the bottom, and this is nowhere near the limit for me.

Since I could not explore the depth, I can as well enjoy the water; and swim around, to enjoy the moment in water. The freedom implied, in unlimited movement: up, down, right, left, forwards and backwards. This new to me, in a way; causing me to be excited and elated, in an unexpected manner and point in time. How am I supposed to react, on this.

On second thought; the water feels warm and somehow more slippy, than I had thought it would be. Maybe my mer-tail is the culprit, in the crime before me. Though it makes it easy, to swim now; I can't exactly complain, in my situation. How could I? I can’t recall myself; as one prone to complain, about things when they went my way.

What if the water had felt like thick and sticky syrup; dragging me back and make my skin sticky? Just for a silly comparison, the notion; that had come unbidden, into my mind.

Why had this particular image popped into my head, I have no idea; but maybe, it is what would have happened, if I had been Human or Pony? I can speculate. Not exactly the image, I had liked to see; I certainly do not enjoy the image, in the least. Should I have? Why? Why, indeed.

At first, I am just swimming forwards, towards the window on the back of the building; never seems to get closer, but I am not swimming particularly fast. Why? Why should I? I am merely getting the hang of my new form, and getting used to swimming; as the natural mode of movement, for me as a Mer-pony. After a moment, it feels perfectly normal, to me, just as it had felt, when I had been walking into the lobby as I arrived. Just as it would, for a Pony like Twilight Sparkle, trotting and galloping. That is the image, I like to imagine.

I like swimming, and it feels comfortable; perfectly normal, to me now. It is natural, for me to swim.

Since it is natural to swim, for me, I can be more bold, and adventurous. Now I can see, how fast I am, how deep I could go, or how far up it is to the surface. I can turn to the right, or the left. Up, or down; as I please. Now, I can enjoy myself, and the new-found freedom; liberated, in my natural element.

For a few minutes, I had simply been swimming forwards; lazily moving in the one direction, as I was getting into it. Now I am moving faster, in a more fluid motion; picking up speed, and feeling the water flowing through my mane. It feels good, now as I had gotten used to it. It is easy, natural and fun. I enjoy the new experience. Now I am relishing, in exploring; who and what I am, in the water of the pool just opened up to me. While I know, the pool had been here, all along; I had merely taken the time, to find and explore it now. Should I have gone here faster? Earlier? Maybe? I am here now, though.

For now, I do not consider how it would have been; how it would have felt, had I come earlier. Maybe, I had not been ready, before I had developed enough. Now, I am ready. I am Twilight, in her Mer-pony form. I relish in it.

As I had picked up the speed; I find it much easier, to raise to the surface. Now I can move freely, no worries about the drag or buoyancy. I have the speed; that enables me to move, as freely as I want to. Of course, I know the water contains drag; preventing me from move too fast, holding me back. This is, why I need to be this fast.

As fast as I may be, I still just can not reach the other end of the pool. Maybe, if I continue for an hour? I have no idea, but I guess; I do not care enough, to find out. To continuously move in a straight line; is boring, and feels rather pointless. At least, right now.

While I know I am still breathing, I had never put any thought into it; I merely breath, as naturally as I ever had before. I can breathe, unhindered, just as I can swim in the water, unhindered. I could but assume; there is enough oxygen, in the water surrounding me. Or, I would have felt out of breath. Wouldn't I? Why wouldn't I?

I swim to the right, and I swim to the left; making a sinus curve. I swim up, and I swim down; in a new sinus curve. As I combine the two, I get into a spiral; fun, fun fun. I can spiral to the right, and I can spiral to the left; just as I could spiral up, and spiral down. I manage to make a few loops, just for the fun of it; I had to try, just to experience how it feels. Why not? I had nothing more important; before me, right now. Unless I harm myself, what could possibly be holding me back? I do not feel, like being lazy. Besides, this is a good exercise for me. I need it.

“This is fun!” I realize; “I think, I need to come back here; and try it again, before I leave!” I exclaim, without a thought.

Of course, this pool can only be found here; at the Twilight Hotel, and nowhere else. While I could swim elsewhere, but it could never be quite the same. I am enjoying this, and I am enjoying myself; thus I wish to come back to the experience, to explore it in much greater depth. I guess, it simply is in my nature. I am the natural explorer.

While I may have instinctively sensed the water, filling the cramped space of the airlock; the sense had quickly evaporated, as I had regained my natural equilibrium. After that, the water is like air, to me; just as it is also holding the place of the ground, under my hooves. This is inconceivable, and irreconcilable; to one walking on the ground, but perfectly natural and normal, to one aquatic dweller. The land and the sky had fused together, but there is a new and very different sky; above the waterline, where these concepts still remain separate, even to me.

I never did get, to the other side of the pool, though I did manage to reach the surface. I can clearly feel the distinct difference in the depth; just as I would have before, but it is no longer an issue or an obstacle to me. Not now, not here in the water under the surface. Maybe the depth is simply not great enough; for it to be an issue, or cause me any challenge? How much further down, would I have to go; in order for this to be a nuisance, not to mention a real problem? I have no idea, but I do not really need to know. Not right now, and probably not ever. I am curious, and inquisitive; but I have no need or desire, to challenge my health in any such manner. Why?

For now, I am making due; with my comfort. I do not need to risk my life, for a discovery; even if it may be useful, to know how far down I could go. I can not see another person; Human, Pony or Mer-pony. No problem, I can make due with just a few books, or a field of exploration. I am exploring; therefore, I am doing fine. At least, so far as I am not risking my life. I have all the books I could possibly wish for; up-stairs, in my room. The book-cases are containing them for me. I need but open the case and extract the book of interest. Then I can read it from cover to cover. I will be going back up, in order to read; when and where I can read, to my heart's content and then some.

As I reach the surface, it is exciting, and I breach with a splash. For a moment; it feels odd and strange, to be above the water that is my natural element.

Since I can still breathe above the water, it never really became an issue. If I can breathe, everything is fine. I can swim, on top of the water; just as well as I could below the surface, just without the freedom to swim further up.

Maybe this should never have bothered me, there is no need to worry. The only thing I could worry about, is to be stuck on dry land; where I can not move, since I am currently native to the waves of the sea or lake.

Now I scan the horizon; for what is above the waves, I had found so accommodating and comfortable before. The water, and the waves are still comfortable; but now I am on the surface, and everything looks different.

Should I have been worried, about the world and the air above the water and it's waves? Now I am simply curious; to see and to explore, everything I could see and touch. Is this part of being and becoming Twilight Sparkle, or is this still part of who I had always been; I do not know, and I can not tell the difference. Maybe this is, because each and every change is occurring during the night; while I sleep, and thus wake up to the new me? Is it, because the changes had been so small, and so gradual; I could never have detected them, in the first place? Should I worry, or thrive upon this? I have no idea, but I don't know that I should be worried. What should worry me, in the first place?

I am taking it slow, exploring and feeling my way through. How else could I possibly do it? Had I been at the Rainbow Dash Hotel; maybe I would have been rushing forwards, dashing around. I am not there.

Would they even have a Spa, with manicure, pedicure and hooficure; if this had been the Rainbow Dash Hotel? Though I guess, they still would have the massages, and possibly the mud-bath. What else would they have; the things I never asked for, and the things I never cared for?

I imagine, they would have a pool, but one filled with air, for them to fly around in. Obstacle courses and race-tracks to compete at. It is funny, how the perspective changes; based upon who is the observer, of a subject or event.

Had it been Fluttershy Hotel, there would have been wood-land critters all over the place. She would also had a petting-zoo, with cute and lovable pets in each and every room. Or so I would imagine.

Pinkie Pie Hotel would have had an enormous, continuous party going on. Everything would have been sweet and pink. That would have been fun, and silly; with friends all around. Now, I am not there.

This is at the back of the Twilight Hotel. No party, no wood-land critters, no dresses; just a large pool, in which I can be swimming. I am feeling rather contemplative, right now. Anything, and everything may set me of, at any moment; for the slightest of reason.

The pool had been relaxing, and I am still enjoying the new experience. Maybe I should be returning to this pool, later. While this is not a book, or a friend; but it is still relaxing to me, and I think I do need a moment of relaxing as well. I do enjoy relaxing, of course.

The sad thing is, that all things has to come to an end; even the good things, and I will have to get back to my room, eventually. Thankfully, I can still stay here, for a moment longer, and I can still enjoy myself.

If I had not reached the other side, of the pool; but it will take me a while, to swim back, to the entrance. I don't mind. I enjoy the swim, for a bit longer. I need the exercise, too.

At least, I had not swam in a straight line; I have been exploring the pool, and myself in the process. I have been enjoying the time, I had spent in the pool. If I could teleport, could I teleport all the way out of the pool? I have no idea, but I am not experienced enough; to even try that, just yet. Maybe I will, tomorrow?

While I am still enjoying myself, but I guess it is time; so I turn back, swimming all the way back to the entrance. The door opens for me, as I approach. Thankfully. I swim in, and the doors close behind me. I am back.

”Let us see!” I ponder; ”How do I revert, back to my old self?” I consider; ”The oral tube, of course; it will have to come out!” I conclude, as I start to probe my lips, for the clear tube inserted into my mouth.

Once the doors behind me had closed, the water is starting to seep out; replaced with air, pumped into the small room. Little by little, inch by inch; the air is pushing the water aide, out of the room. I am still floating, in the middle of the space; while I continue to probe my lips. After a moment, I do find what I am searching for; I manage to get a grip, and slowly pull the tube out of my mouth. It feels strange, pulling the tube with the hooves of a Mer-pony.

Of course, that Mer-pony is me; though the correct term would be more in the order of Mare-pone. Or, so I think.

”Wonder, if this form could be found, in one of my books?” I ponder; ”There has to be a book, on these things; somewhere in my library's collection?” I consider.

Once the oral tube had slipped out of my mouth, the changes start to reverse; just as I had been expecting, and I can see and feel how I am reverting. The fins and fin-extensions are the first to go. My hooves and my fore-legs soon coming, after that; as I can see, how I am getting my hands and arms back.

”Now, I guess this could be a Mer-maid form; but I need to change completely; before I can leave the pool, so that I can get back home!” I ponder; ”Even if they may have a restaurant, where they serve food and drink?” I consider.

I examine myself, and find the original, anal tube; probe it, until I find the grip. Once I manage to get a grip, I am slowly pulling it out. Though it seems, it is resisting every bit of the way; stretching and pulling back. I still manage to pull it out, feeling it snap back at me; once it finally loses its grip of my rump and I start to revert. The tail slowly splits up, and then form the right and left leg. A moment later, I am once more back, to the original self, I had been as I entered this room. However, I am still wearing these panties and stockings. With that, I have what appears to be human legs and feet. I guess I do not mind.

The water is seeping out, and the floor is dry; the doors before me is sliding up, so I step out of the small space.

”That was fun, but is it high time, for me to return, to my room!” I ponder.

I feel hot air flowing into the room, once the doors behind me had slid shut; but I am already dry, thanks to the changes I had experienced, and the garments I am wearing. The silicon-wear barely touch the water, in the first place.

”Thank Celestia, for these wonderful garments!” I ponder; ”And for the gracious gift, of the form I have now!” I conclude.

”Of course, it is not Celestia; who granted me either the form, or the garments I am currently wearing!” I realize.
I do not need who it was; but I am still grateful, for what I had been given.

Once dry, I pick up my skirt, and step into it; affording it a few tentative tugs, once, twice and thrice. Once I am fully dressed, the next set of doors slide up, and I am out of the air-lock. I am free to go.

I walk out of the pool-area; still within the confines of the lovely Spa, I had been enjoying so dearly before. I continue, to the door, out of the Spa; extending my right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque. As I spread my fingers, the doors are sliding right up; I step out, and the doors are closing behind me.

”Ooh, that was fun!” I ponder.

From the Spa, I continue down the hall; to the door, of the elevator. I extend my right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque; spreading my fingers, and the doors slide up. I enter the elevator; and the doors side shut, behind me.

”Hello, Ms. A!” Ellie exclaim, greeting me with a wide grin.

”Hello, Ellie!” I respond, smiling back.

”You did enjoy the Spa, and the pool; I take it!” she offers.

”Yes, I certainly did enjoy that!” I respond.; ”Quite royally!” I add.

”I thought as much!” she responds, giggling.

”She knows me, far too well!” I ponder; ”But I do enjoy; how well she knows the hotel, though!” I continue.

I certainly could not complain, considering just how well she is serving me. She guides me, to all the spots I need to see; so that I can enjoy exploring, all they have to offer. All, within the week I had intended to stay here.

The elevator is moving upwards, taking me to the floor where my suite is located. The elevator stops, smoothly; at my floor, and the doors slide up before me.

I step out, and the doors slide shut behind me; then I continue, to the door of my home. I extend my right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque; as I spread my fingers, the doors are sliding up before me. I step in, and the doors slide shut behind me; I am once more at home, comfortable and content. Well, I am happy, but tired.

Who is Ms. A: 7

Author's Note

Who is Ms. A: 7

Ms. A had just fallen asleep, in her bed. Time to tend to her now. Epona is picking up the Fetish, representing Ms. A; looking at her, with great interest.

“I am granting you the memories of your Idol: Twilight Sparkle!” Epona offers; as she is picking up a memory-chip, freshly printed with the memories of Twilight Sparkle.

With the offer pronounced; she is pressing the chip onto the forehead of the Idol; permitting the time, for the memory-transfer to complete, before removing the chip and putting it back in its original container. The Idol, now loaded with the memories of her life as Twilight Sparkle, the Anthropomorphic Pony; she is, and has always been. Though she is still remembering, who she was, when the came to the hotel.

“There, perfect!” Epona pronounces; “Now you are remembering who you are!” she concludes.

She is placing the Idol, back in its niche; where it will be waiting, for the attention awaiting it the next night.

“That was an odd dream!” I ponder.

Of course, this night; my body had not changed, and for once I know it. Though I have a complete set of memories, I never had before I came to the hotel. Now I am finally remembering the Twilight Sparkle, this hotel had been named after.

I slide my hand up, over the upper edge of the quilt under which I lie; exposing the purple skin, to the light of the room. Everything is as it had been, the night before; just as it should be, from now on. I am after all Twilight Sparkle, now; even if I retain my old name, and will be known as Ms. A here at the hotel.

After a moment, I fold the quilt up against the wall; before I slide my feet out from under the quilt and sit up. I push myself off of the bed, and raise to my hooves; standing up and turn towards the bed. I fold the quilt back, before I turn away from the bed; leaving it as if I had never been in it, and walk over towards the wardrobe at the hoof-end of the room.

As I reach my wardrobe, I reach forth; opening the doors, in order to see the clothes before me. Now I can scan the small space, so that I can choose what I intend to wear today.

I slide my panties down, kick them up; before I pick them up, and slip them onto the floor of the wardrobe. With the panties in a pile, on the floor of my wardrobe; I can choose, what I am going to wear, today. The options available, to me; are exactly what I recall, from the previous day. I like the routine, no worries; I just choose, what I like to wear.

Since I had slipped my panties of, I am stark naked; so I extract a pair of fresh panties, stepping right into them. Now I am pulling the panties up; affording them a few tentative tugs, in order to get that perfect fit.

“There, much better; with the panties swapped, I can dress up for the new day!” I ponder, smiling.

I extract a skirt, from the wardrobe before me; stepping into it, before I pull it up. Now I afford the skirt a few tentative tugs: once twice and thrice; achieving the perfect fit, I find so comfortable. With that, I extract my top; pulling it down over my head, before I give it a few tentative tugs. The skirt and top on; so I continue, looking through the wears of my wardrobe. Technically speaking; I am fully dressed up, but I could wear a pair of gloves either way.

“Even if I do not have to wear gloves; I think I will put them on, just for the joy of it!” I conclude.

While I may be hungry, after a full night's sleep; with nothing to eat, I still do take the time to dress up. Now I am extracting the gloves. These are my favourite gloves, the once I use to wear; not any of the other gloves, I had tried out, just to see how they feel.

I slip my right hand into the first glove, pulling the hand in; feeling the hand slide, as I pull the glove all the way up to my shoulder. Now I am affording the glove a few tentative tugs; just in order to make sure, I have it on just right. I pick up the left, and final glove; slip my left hand in, and pull the glove up. Once I have pulled the glove up to my shoulder; I take the time to give it a few tentative tugs: once, twice and thrice.

“There, perfect!” I mumble; “I do love these full-length gloves!” I continue.

After a moment, I barely feel the gloves on. I know I am wearing the gloves, and that they are on; because I had just slipped my hands in, and I have not taken them of. Why should I? I love to wear them, because they are so comfortable.

Once I had dressed up, for the day; I close the doors of the wardrobe, and turn my back on it. With that, I am walking to the door; I extend my right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque and spread my fingers. I feel the door sliding up, before me; before I am stepping out into my living-room, and the door is sliding shut behind me.

I continue to the door, to the cloaking-room; extending my right hand, pressing the palm of the hand up against the plaque. As I spread my fingers, the door is sliding up; I step out of my living-room, and the door is closing behind me.

“I feel, like wearing my boots and shoes!” I ponder, in the manner a kid ponders to have some candy.

No further justification required; for an action that is not exactly necessary, or required. You simply want it, when there is none to stop you. I could have chosen, not to wear my hoof-wear. I could as easily choose to wear them, just as I do right now.

I stand before the shoe-rack, picking up the first boot; slipping my hoof in. I pick up the second boot, slipping my other hoof. Now I pick up my shoes, right and left; slipping them on, before I am standing firmly on the floor once more.

I am looking forwards towards a new day, of wonders and fun; as I am approaching the door, and extend my right hand. Now I press the palm onto the plaque; spreading my fingers, in order to open the door. The door slides up, and I step out; the door slides shut, and I continue towards the elevator. No worries, just the joy of an expected breakfast. Then the Spa, and lunch. It is after all a perfect, wonderful day; where nothing could possibly go wrong, and I have no worries in the world.

As I reach the doors, I extend my right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque, and spread my fingers to open the door.

The door of the elevator slides up, and I am stepping out into the cool, just outside, knowing the door is closing behind me. It is nothing I regret; even if I have enjoyed the company, of Ellie. I know I will see Ellie shortly, on my next ride with her elevator. No point in regret, in this perspective. I have far too much fun, to look forwards to.

Maybe it is not the best time, to venture onto the track; just after a meal, like a steady lunch. It is just the time I had chosen, for the activity at hand. I like to enjoy the exercise. I need to feel my heart pounding, and my blood to course through my veins; to feel alive, in this manner. I am exploring the more athletic side of myself, in order to know myself.

I will just have to be extra careful, to pace myself; when I exercise, after a steady meal. It is what the book had told me, and this is exactly what I am going to do. Nothing more to it, as they say.

I had finally approached the door, as I had left the elevator behind me; now I extend the right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque. I enjoy this moment of quiet. As I spread my fingers, the door is sliding up; just like clockwork, or like a well cast spell. I distinctly recall countless hours of reading, and practice; casting these spells over and over.

A well rehearsed spell will work its magic, just as intended; just like the spell, I can manage these plaques, to make them do my bidding. Maybe, just maybe; this is why I enjoy them, so much now.

Once inside, I see another door, only ten feet before me. I extend my right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque and spread my fingers. The door slides up, and I enter the next room; the door is sliding shut behind me, as I step into the room.

Once in the room, I can clearly see the desk; behind a girl is standing, identical to the girl tending the desk I had seen before. Maybe the word: uniform, is taken a bit too literal here? Either way, I can clearly recognize her as one of the staff. She is the girl, I am directing my questions, and requests.

I expectantly approach the girl, behind the desk; stopping just a step from her.

“Greetings, Ms. A; welcome to Twilight's Track and Field, how may I help you?” she exclaim, somewhat excited.

“Hi!” I respond; “I was hoping you have a track available!” I continue.

“I do have a track, available; Ms. A, all depending on the colour of your choice!” she offers.

“That does sound promising!” I respond.

“Place the palm of your right hand, on the plaque; please, and you should be able to be on the track in just a few minutes!” she put forth.

“Thank you!” I respond; as I am extending my right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque.

“The Pi miles track-landscape seems fine!” I ponder; "I should be ready, by the time for supper!” I conclude.

“Thank you, for choosing the track-landscape; Ms. A!” the girl behind the desk exclaims; This track is currently available!” she then adds, grinning widely.

“Know thyself, and you gain a thousand victories!” I ponder; recalling an odd situation from a book I had once read, all these many a moon ago.

“Thank you!” I respond; as I follow the path to the track, I had just chosen.

Naturally, the path is looking exactly like a regular track, for running. I guess this was obvious. I just giggle, as the item is hitting home. It is a short-lived hilarity, and nothing more. But it is still fun, for all it had been worth; at the moment, of revelation. I could afford, acknowledging this; enjoying it while it was fun.

At first, the track just heads of forwards, before it starts winding and slop uphills. I still follow the track, to the destination I had booked, for this particular exploration. An exercise, for me to explore, or endure. Depending on the perspective.

“No elevator?” I ponder.

“Indeed, no elevator; like the elevator, operated by Ellie the Waitress!” I am musing, as if I had said something truly hilarious.

Maybe this had been hilarious, but I had at least enjoyed it; for all it had been worth, for that one brief moment.

Beyond the obvious, but where is this path taking me? It would be beyond peculiar, if I am not arriving at my chosen track; any time soon, and find the environment enjoyable enough to be worth this trip.

I am not worried, just yet. I have been here, for several days, and nothing had gone wrong. Why should that change now? I have been enjoying the hotel, and the service and services I have been provided. Everything has been perfect. Anything I have asked for, even on the slightest whim. This far, every service has been available, provided; on a moment's notice. I love it. I am loving it, indeed.

Now I am following the path, to the chosen track. Maybe this is not exactly: the “Running of the leaves”, but I am going to enjoy this, nonetheless. Why not? I could use a little exercise, and running a few miles. Couldn't I?

Maybe, just maybe I am missing to have Spike sitting on my rump, right now; just as he had, when I was out trotting on town, of Ponyville. Though I guess he could not be sitting there, right now; in this bipedal form, even if he had been here. He is not. I will just have to make due. Maybe it is for the better, with the exercise I had just booked.

At least, I am not exactly alone, or lonely. I always have Ellie, the waitress, I could speak to. She is nice and fun; even if she is never going to compare with Pinkie Pie. Nothing could ever, possibly compare with her.

While I may be missing my friends, all my friends from Ponyville and beyond, but there are some, I am missing more than everyone else. The once who stood with me, in thick and thin; for so many years, when I had needed them the most. These are the friends, I will always be missing; no matter how far I go, or how long I am going to live. I can never shake the loss; of these, special friends, who stood by me. I will make new friends, but these are the once I will be missing.

“Oh, well; I am almost there!” I ponder; as I continue, on my way towards the destination.

“Never knew, this little trip could be so much fun; even before I had reached the spot, where I was going!” I ponder.

A moment later, I reach the next door, towards where I am going. I extend my right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque, spreading my fingers. The double doors are sliding up, before me; I step right in, just before the doors once more are closing shut. Something I had grown used to, I had grown quite used to this. I guess I am getting pretty fond of it, even if I realize it could have been scary. Now it is merely a carefree aspect, of what is to pass for my home.

“I am here!” I exclaim; “Finally!” I conclude.

“Changing Room” the sign says, engraved on the door.

“I would not have this any other way!” I ponder; not ever realizing, just how accustomed I had become, to this.

This is the style, the entire hotel had been fashioned around. Every last, tiny little detail. Everything is conforming to the patterns I had been picking up. Then again, I would not have it any other way. This had been decorated, for me; in the image of who I am becoming, even if I had never truly reflected upon these details. Everything had just felt right, and it still does. It is so me. I enjoy the familiarity. Then again, I am clearly not Rarity. I never were.

This may be a hotel, and no Royal Castle; but the style seems fairly high, to me at least. It is almost, as if it had been reminiscent; of a place I should have known, and recognized. Something about the constant use of the purple crystal; initially looking like Amethyst, but feeling more like purple Sapphire. Is this just me? Or, is there something to it, something more than meets the eye?

Of course, since I had reached the changing-room; I enter the room, stepping right in. Naturally; I am wearing my usual wear. I am after all Twilight now, in a sense; even if I was never born to the name, and have not quite completed the changes.

The door had closed behind me, like always; I am alone, in the familiar confinement, of this changing-room. It may be small, but cozy and intimate. Maybe a bit too much of intimate?

Since this is a track, where I am expected to run; I have a suit, intended for a runner. A pair of running pants, and a training-top. All comfortable looking, for the intended purpose. I can clearly recognize this. I am not blind. Besides; I do have some experience, of what I have before me. I have also chosen, to be here; for this very purpose, in the first place.

Right now, I will just have to change into the new suit, and pull the old suit off; before I can get to the fun part, and experience what I had come for.

I pull down my skirt, and place it on the lower half of the hanger; before I pull the top up over my head, and place it on the top of the hanger. With that, I am ready to put the new suit on.

With the old suit of, I am extracting the new pants; stepping into them, pulling them up and affording them a few tentative tugs. Once, twice and thrice. Now I extract the top, pulling it down over my head; affording it a few tentative tugs, in order to acquire that perfect fit. Once, twice and thrice; there goes, and it does fit as if painted on. Or, maybe it is more as if I had been born with it on? Either way, it is quite comfortable.

Of course, these suits had been printed; based on my most resent body-scan, designed for the purpose I have before me. This is a training-suit, for a runner. Of course, it is made to my measures. I am the girl who is going to wear the suit; while running down the trail, that is the track I had chosen.

There is one more detail, to tend to; I can switch into the training-boots, in place of the boots I am currently wearing. This will be more comfortable, and make the running feel more natural to me. With that; I take the shoes of, right and left. Once I placed the shoes on the floor; I take the boots of, right and left. Now I pick up the new boots; slipping my hooves in, right and left.

“Should I go for shoes, or go for bare-booted?” I ponder; not considering, just how odd this would have sounded if I had said it out aloud.

Of course, everything pony-related; is bound to be strange, if a human said it. Right now, I am trapped in the middle; neither Human, nor Pony, neither Homo, nor Equine. It is a strange middle-ground, but now I am used to it. I have grown, to enjoy it and myself as it is. Maybe I never had the choice. Yet, I chose to take the path; even before I had realized, what I was doing. I made the choices, I chose to explore, and try out all these changes. Now I am, who I am; rather than who I had been, before I had arrived at the hotel.

Wait; am I Pony, or Girl? If I try to penetrate the depth of this mystery, what am I to end up with? Is there and answer, and one that could do me any good?

The one question, with an answer; is if I am putting the shoes on, so I leave them where they lie. I want to feel the track under my hooves. I have the boots on, but that changes nothing, on the count of what I am looking for. Does it? How?

Of course, now I am finally ready to get out. I have changed, and I am into the suit for the purpose of what I am about to do. A training-suit. I extend my right hand, pressing the palm onto the plaque; spreading my fingers, in order to open the door. As the door is sliding up; I exit the small changing-room; the door closed behind me and I am continuing towards the intended activity.

“Finally, I am here!” I ponder, as I am setting hoof onto the new track before me.

You may recognize this track, as a racing-track; fairly similar to the Olympic arena, one sees on the news. At first glance, it looks exactly like that. Only then, I notice the gravel is a deep purple; reminiscent of the crystal, the entire building is made out of. As if, it had been cut right out of a mountain. This track, had been built; with the dust left behind, when the building was cut out. On second thought, the crystal-shards are semi-transparent; though it feels, as if they had been coated with silicon in order to bind them together into place. Leaving them fixated, never to leave the original place.

Is it the boots I wear, the coating of the track; or, the combination of the aforementioned factors leaving me with the traction I have. I enjoy it, and how it is feeling, as I move onto the track. For now, I am walking up to the starting line.

What is that? Where am I? I am still on the hotel-ground, and within the building itself; but exactly where in the building am I? Maybe I should not care? Is it important? I have no idea, but I do not care. Though it soon hits home, exactly where I am now. I am directly above the pool.

How did I end up, stepping onto what is essentially the roof of what is the pool; in which I had been swimming, before? It is a strange, almost eerie feeling to the location, tingling and teasing my mind and senses.

“How did I possibly end up here?" I ponder.

My inquisitive mind, almost reeling. It is a most curious feeling, to walk over the spot where one had been; not too long ago, when there had been no sense of the ceiling leaving room for this place in the first place.

I could never have seen this place, from down there; more than I can see the place down there, from up here. Do I need to see the pool from up here, or the track down the water of the pool? Why? No, is the answer I give. Not really.

As I am approaching the line, I see the green grass on both sides of the track. I relish, in the beauty before me and around me. It is almost, like trotting through the park by the Royal castle of Canterlot. Even if I have neither Princess Celestia, nor Princess Luna by my side now. I do not even have Princess Cadence in the building.

For some unforeseen reason; this is reminding me of the day I was partaking in the running of the leaves, when Rainbow Dash and Applejack were having their Iron Pony-fever. Whatever had set them of on the path, in the first place. I just can not quite put a finger, on what is setting me of, causing the feeling of a deja vu. It is there, but I can not quite connect the dots. There is a glitch, and a gap in my chain of reasoning towards that goal.

Maybe it is nothing, or it could have made the world. For now, I am letting it slide; in favour of enjoying the moment, before me. I had gone here, and booked my spot; to enjoy myself and explore a part of me, not to get all wrapped up in a quandary to ruin the moment. Why would I have done that? What is the point?

I guess I have a tendency, towards worrying about things, beyond my control; I have to rain these tendencies in, and make the effort to enjoy the moment.

I focus on a large stand of Peonies; permitting them distract me, from myself and my thoughts. I am thankful, for the gardener who planted these plants in my way. Just as I am thankful, for whoever designed my field, allowing for the gardener to plant the Peonies there in the first place.

Of course, there is more than just the Peonies here; but these are what I had been focusing on, knowing the fragrant scent they are putting out. I love the scent, of these Peonies. Though it is the grass I love trotting over; even though in this case, it is the track I had come for. Now as I am still approaching the line, slowly; moving up towards the start, where I am going to warm up.

I have no competition, no competitors here with me; not this time, and there is none to time me or record how I am doing. Just as well, I am not exactly into these things. I am here, merely to enjoy the moment; just like back then, even if I had come in at fifth place. I had enjoyed it, back then; but there were other reasons, behind that joy, of course.

The look, on Rainbow Dashes and Applejacks faces had been priceless, when they realized how I had been beating them; by just taking my time, and step forwards with energy to spare. I had enjoyed the run, as well as the view; since I had had the time to see everything around me. As opposed to my dear friends, too obsessed with the competition; to even see the track, on which they were competing.

Rainbow Dash had been teasing me, for being a book-horse and an egg-head; I guess that must have stung, when she realized how she had lost. Oh, well; that is in the past, and I am a very different Pony in a very different place now.

Just how different, and how much I am changed; but I am getting back, to who I had been. Maybe I will never be quite the Pony I had been; but I remember, who I had been and who I am. Even if some details are a bit fuzzy, with resent events in mind.

Now I am still enjoying, what I am doing. There is no regret, no regrets to speak of; I am still the same old Twilight Sparkle, even if I am known as Ms. A here now. It is the name I had booked the room, the suite under; thus it is who I am known as, even if I know who I am now. I had always known who I were, even before my old memories returned; the name had been different back then, but at least I had known who I were.

While I had been focusing on the Peonies on the approach, I had reached the start-line; now I have stopped, in order to make the race fun, by warming up. I know as much, I need to warm up before the run; lest I will hurt myself, in any manner of inconvenient and uncomfortable manners. Anywhere, along the track; possibly hurting me in the process, to the point where I may have to abort the race or adventure altogether. What is the fun in that? None, for all I care. I had never come to this place, just to hurt myself. Why? What would be the point? None, of course.

For a moment, I stop; standing still, closing my eyes. I focus, reach into myself; feeling the calm, before I open my eyes. Standing still, for just a moment longer. Enjoying the moment, the here and now. The image, of the peonies; I had just found, the once I had seen and been focusing on.

Standing still, blinking my eyes. I am starting slow; looking to the right and left, up and down. I am still cool, feeling hot and excited. This is yet another reason, to stop and focus; to warm up, before I set forth.

“I am finally here!” I ponder; "Now, I am ready!” I exclaim, in a declaration to myself and anything in the immediate vicinity.

What else is there? Who else, is here? I am here, of course. Just as the grass lining the track, and the Peonies. I need nothing else, and no Pony else; right now. I may need them all, in an instant; but that is for later, I am here to enjoy this right now. It is, kind of when I had the book-shelving-days; with none but Spike by my side, back then. Only now, he is not here. I am not shelving books, and I do not need a crowd; watching me, as I perform. I am not performing for them, but for myself.

Maybe I could have stood here all day, just warming up; going through the motions, while I watch the field upon which I am standing? I guess I could, but I do not have all day.

As I am feeling sufficiently warmed up, I shift focus; towards the field, and the track before me. I step forwards, as I am stepping up to the starting line.

I stop, for but a moment; as if I had been waiting, for the signal to start. I am alone, I am merely focusing; for the activity before me, getting everything into gear. Enjoying the moment, before I get into what I am about to do. I am embarking upon the activity, to run this race. Enjoying the moment, all by myself. For myself, and for no other.

I hear the internal signal, just before I set out; running along the track. I feel the surface of the track, under my hooves, reinforcing the focus, upon this moment. I continue, along the track, just running. I still do see the grass lining the track, and the Peonies. The same Peonies, standing in small groups; lining the track, over the field upon which I am running.

Celestia's sun, high on the sky; shining down upon me, smiling jovially for me. As if, she had been guiding me; personally cheering me on, like a crowd of wild fans.

While I hear no fans; I still feel them inside, in my heart. I feel a slight breeze, frisky and joyful. It is warm, with the sun on the sky, yet I feel cool, with the breeze on the air.

I had started out, fairly slow; slow enough, for me to see the sights. I need to enjoy the moment. Why rush it, and run away from myself and the moment? I have the time, to run; to take it slow, so I can enjoy this one moment.

Why not? I am enjoying it, and myself; just as I had, back then. I am content, intent on what I am doing, and how I intend to do it. For a moment longer, the track just continues straight forwards. It is a straightforward track, after all.

There is a scent, of fresh and luscious grass on the air; just as I can clearly pick up the scent of the Peonies, I can see on the right and left of the track.

I could imagine, picture these Peonies; planted, cared for by a kind and loving gardener. No idea, as to who she may be; but I picture her as kind and loving, nonetheless. Just for planting the lovely Peonies, should be enough?

I had not known, I would love these Peonies, this much before; but maybe there is another, hidden reason behind the Peonies? The lovely lavender blossoms, the crown of the luscious green bushes. Do I truly need more? Though I guess the name sounds, as if it had been a typo. I realize, I have a taste for this word-game. Well, why shouldn't I?

Of course, I have never been purple before, and particularly not lavender; now I am, exactly that. I never was a Unicorn, either, and I had no hooves, either. These are just changes, with no relevance to the situation before me.

Nonetheless, these changes made me into who I am now; I could not change it, if I had tried. Now I did not even consider, the idea never popped into my head; and if it had, I had known it to be pointless. Utterly futile.

What had occurred to me, is just how lovely this one moment is; as I run down the track, towards the finish-line. I do enjoy running: hearing the sounds of my hooves, seeing the sights; while I am exploring this moment, as I continue running along the track I had chosen for myself. Though I guess one could say, she had chosen this, from what I had asked her for. Now I am enjoying it. Why shouldn't I be enjoying it? I have no idea, as if I had cared to try to find a reason? Why? What is the point? When I am enjoying myself, that is where my focus lies.

Of course, the path is twisting and turning; making the experience more varied, easier to enjoy. I am not on a mono-tone track, leading me straight forwards; from start to finish. What would have been the fun in that?

“What would be the fun in that?” echoes the voice of Discord.

Just that he was referring to making sense. He had been an old enemy of mine, as he had been the enemy of Celestia and Luna. He had been the arch-enemy of Equestria, and every Pony living in the country. Now I remember him, fondly; as a friend, among other friends I see every now and then. Just that it is a while back, I last saw him.

While Discord had been a bit of a tease, lashing out if he felt blue; but in the end, had proved to be a good friend. With Fluttershy's help, towards this goal. He is more, than just a friend. To all of us. I guess I am missing him, from time to time. Though right now, I am enjoying myself, as I continue along the track. A track, arranged just above the pool.

Of course, Discord had had his ups and downs; like the time Fluttershy had visited him and he almost vanished, and the time he had set us up and wrecked havoc on the school-grounds. These things area ll behind me, now.

Just as Discord had almost dissapeared, that day; so the track is effectively coming to an end. I guess I am just as happy, I can after all come back to this track any time I want, every day of the week. For as long as I am staying at the Twilight Hotel, that is. Then again, what is stopping me? I can always return to this hotel, for all I know.

Of course, I had loved watching the scattered peonies; where they stand, between the trees. Somehow, I picture the gardener loving these Peonies dearly; considering how well tended and numerous they are.

In the end, I find myself approaching the finish-line. Nothing to it, it is time to go back now. I have enjoyed it, but it is still time to end now.

Once I finish the race, I stop and relax, before I follow the path back out.

Magic: 8

Author's Note

Magic: 8

Ms. A had just fallen asleep, in her bed. Time to tend to her now. Epona is picking up the Fetish, representing the girl known as Ms. A; looking at her, with great interest.

“I am granting you the magic of your Idol: Twilight Sparkle!” Epona offers; as she is picking up the suit, freshly printed.

With the offer pronounced; she is painting the horn of the Idol; applying the glowing gel, from the base of the horn and all the way up to the very tip. The Idol’s horn, now glowing with the intensity of Twilight Sparkle’s magic, in the hue that is matching the colour of her eyes.

“There, perfect!” Epona pronounces; “Now you can wield the power of her magic!” she concludes.

She is placing the Idol, back in its niche; where it will be waiting, for the attention awaiting it the next night.

I wake up, almost as if I had had an appointment; I have something to do, a purpose.

There is no confusion; I know who I am, and where I am. Why shouldn’t I? This is my room, at the Twilight Hotel. I had chosen to take in here after I had booked the room.

Piece by piece, the parts of the puzzle had been falling into place. My name is Twilight Sparkle. The body I have, may be that of a girl by a very different name; but I am still Twilight Sparkle, nonetheless.

I recall her, fondly; Ms. A, or April. Naturally, I will not forget her; she is like a dear old friend I once met.
On second thought; I even recall her sister, May with great fondness.

“Will they ever meet, again; or will she meet me, in the place of April?” I ponder, in a fleeting moment, almost a dream.

In the end, I fold the quilt up against the wall, neatly, before I am slipping my hooves out from under the quilt, and sit up comfortably. April and her Sister May may have been Humans; but I am still very much a Unicorn by the name of Twilight Sparkle.

Something had happened, during the night; now I am Twilight Sparkle, in place of Miss April. Most likely, it had happened early; probably just after I had fallen asleep, the other night. I was never aware of the actual event, I still am not aware of it; but the effects are clearly affecting me now, since I am the Unicorn known as Twilight Sparkle.

I recall waking up, in this very bed; each night, and something had changed about her. Of course, now it is rather me. I am sitting up, comfortably.

After a moment, I slip down, off of the bed; finding myself standing on my own two hooves. It is natural, and it feels as if it is who I had always been. The last change, is taking effect; making me feel, quite natural. I am me, plane and simple.

I look around the room, my room; scanning for the familiar details, finding everything in place. It is my room, alright. Just a regular bed room.

With my Queen-size bed behind me, made with the lavender bed-linen; I find myself comforted and comfortable with a fresh feeling of being home and at home. For a room this small, it is still leaving me with a rather Royal feeling all around.

The cherry-wood bed stand by the side of the pillow. Where else? Of course; the collar that had been resting upon this bed stand is now securely resting around my neck. I am quite comfortable with wearing it, as one of the very few items I am actually wearing.

As I had scanned the room, I had forgotten to consider how I look. Of course, I am Twilight Sparkle and know exactly how I look. Why should I be doubting myself? My skin is the same lavender hue as the suit she had been putting on the first night. That colour had been chosen, in order for her to look like me.

Now I am stepping up to the wardrobe.

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” I hear my hooves; as I walk over the floor, from my bed.

As I reach the wardrobe, I pull the doors open, and examine the contents before me.

What I find in the wardrobe, is not what I originally had been expecting; even if I guess, it is exactly what I should be finding there now. These are not Miss April's garments, but my clothes I am looking at.

“Why were I expecting to find Miss April’s garments?” I scold myself, in amusement and mock annoyance to my voice.

“Ow!” I hear Miss April sigh in bemused agitation; “Is this, what you would be wearing?” she then inquires.

I just nod, this is indeed what I would be wearing. While my body is mostly Human, I am still a Pony at heart. My choices and preferences are coloured, by where I had come from.

As a Pony, I rarely wear clothes; though I have found myself wearing them, on official occasions.

“I guess I could wear these, at least for Miss April!” I ponder; “Ellie’s taste is always spot on!” I continue.

I extract a pair of silver metallic panties, from the wardrobe; step into them and pull them right up over my hips. With a few tentative tugs: once, twice and thrice; I manage to tease the panties into a comfortable fit, I can enjoy all day.

With the panties on, I pick a matching top; slipping it down over my head, and pull it all the way down. A few tentative tugs: once, twice and thrice; is all it takes, for that perfectly comfortable fit, I am going to enjoy all day.

“Your underwear is comfortable, I like it!” April points out, in response.

There is a fairly tight pencil-skirt before me, in a deep, electric metallic blue; I find it calling out for me to pick it, as I am selecting it and extract it out of all my options. I step right into the skirt; pulling it up and gives it a few tentative tugs: once, twice and thrice.

“There!” I pronounce; "I barely feel it, aside from how it is stretching around my thighs!” I add.

“It is rather fetching, I will have to give you that!” April exclaims.

“I did pick up a thing or two, from a dear friend of mine!” I respond; “Rarity, she is crafting all the clothes I own!” I explain.

“Rarity?” she inquires; “The Rarity!” she adds.

“She is such a big Marshmallow!” I point out; “The Fashionista of the town!” I add; “She always keeps everything nice and shiny!” I conclude.

After a moment of consideration, I pick up a blouse, matching the skirt I am already wearing.

I slide my hands in, right and left; pulling the garment on, with practiced ease. Just buttoning it up, properly; in order to get the desired fit.

“Dressed, and ready to go!” she exclaims.

“Exactly!” I respond; “I’m ravaged!” I conclude, as I close the wardrobe behind myself.

I only stop, to place the palm of my extended right hand onto the plaque; spreading my fingers in order to open the door, before I step out of the room and continue on my way. I have to repeat the process, as I reach the door between my living room and my cloak room of course.

“On second thought; maybe I should be wearing a pair of boots, or shoes too?” I mumble; turning my attention, towards the shoe-rack.

“Yes, please!” she responds; “I would be more comfortable, with these on, after all!” she continues.

“Sounds reasonable!” I respond; as I pick a pair of boots, matching my ensemble.

With that, I am stepping into the boots; right and left, before I am fastening them securely.

“Suction-cup boots?” she inquires; “I love the feel; of the suction under my hooves, too!” she explains.

Before I turn around, towards the door; I slip a pair of shoes on, securing them. Now I walk towards the door; stopping in order to extend my right hand, placing the palm onto the plaque. As I am spreading my fingers, the door is sliding up; I step out, knowing the door is closing quietly behind me.

I barely notice, as the door is closing behind me; as I continue towards the door, of the elevator.

Once more, I am extending my right hand; pressing the palm of the hand onto the plaque, spreading my fingers to open the door. The twin doors slide up before me, and I step right in; imagining I se a faint shadow or a hint of someone following me, as if Miss April had been a ghost following me into the elevator.

“Greetings, Ms. A!” Ellie exclaims, as I enter the elevator.

“Greetings, Ellie!” I respond.

“Of course, I am Ms. A to her; it was the name I had been signed into the room, where I am currently living!” I ponder.

“I see; you brought a friend, today!” she observes, as if she had been knowing all along.

“Yes, Ellie; I could not just leave her behind, on my room!” I respond.

“I thought so!” she points out, nodding at the ghost of April.

“You know, Twilight; this is the time, when you get your spirit!” Ellie explains, as she is revealing something deeper, to me.

“Oh!” I merely respond; giggling nervously, at her revelation; as unexpected as it may have been, even if I should have known or realized it.

“Exactly!” she points out.

“Breakfast, at the top of the world!” she then pushes forwards.

“Delicious!” I respond.

“Of course, it is not called: Top of the World, for nothing!” she offers, with a bemused giggle.

“By the way, why does this remind me of the time; when I was trying to save the Crystal Heart?” I inquire.

“Tampering with gravity always leave you with that strange feeling, doesn’t it?” she inquires.

“Weee!” Miss Allie exclaim, as she is enjoying the feeling of going up to the top of the building.

Of course, the fun had to end, and the elevator starts to decelerate as we are about halfway up to the destination. This would be the fastest elevator currently in existence. On second thought; it would even break a few safety rules, while cleverly side-stepping the issue in its own way.

This will by no means be the vomit-comet. That kind of amusement will have to wait; we have to get to the restaurant, in time for breakfast.

“That was indeed, just as delicious; as I had pictured it!” I mumble to myself, as I walk out of the restaurant.

“Makes you feel, as if you were at the top of the world; just as the name suggests!” April offers, just as I am stepping out of the restaurant.

“I can see, why you chose this restaurant!” I respond, as I am licking my lips.

“They make the breakfast, into the highlight of the day!” she responds.

“Yes, they truly do make you feel; as if you were indeed, on the top of the world!” I respond, as I continue towards the elevator.

I extend my right hand, as I reach the elevator; pressing the palm onto the plaque, and spread my fingers in order to open the door. As the doors slide up, I step right in; knowing the doors slide shut behind me, an instant after I had passed the threshold.

“Greetings, Ms A!” Ellie exclaims, as I enter the elevator.

“Greetings, Ellie!” I respond.

“I guess, we are going down!” Ellie proposes; “Because I can’t take you any further up!” she continues.

“Yes!” I respond, just as the floor is just dropping, from right under my very feet.

“Free fall..” April exclaims; “For the win!” she continues, as we are descending towards the bottom of the elevator shaft.

Ellie the waitress is standing on the floor, as if nothing had happened. Unfazed; she is merely observing up, with a hint of a giggle and a bemused smile on her lips.

Why does this scene remind me; of the time I was ascending the flight of spiral stairs, at the Crystal Empire in my search for the Crystal heart?

Am I her, or is she me? Am I April, or is she Twilight? I guess the perspective kind of merits the question, as absurd as it may sound.

After a seemingly endless fall, the deceleration is taking effect; stopping at the floor, where I intend to step off of the elevator. How many floors? I do not know; and I do not particularly care, either.

This is not the ground floor, but why should it be; when I am heading for my room, for a moment of enjoyable reading. I merely step out, of the elevator; after the somewhat exciting experience, with Ellie at the helm.

The doors slide up, and I step out; I continue to walk, and the doors slide shut behind me. I do not even flinch, or bat an eye. Why?

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” is heard, from my hooves; as I am walking over the floor, down the hall.

As I reach the door, of my room; I lift my arm, and extend my hand. I press the palm of my right hand, onto the plaque; feeling the vortex of semi-fluid latex under the palm of my hand. Spreading my fingers, only to open the door; before I am stepping into the cloak-room, and the door closing behind me.

The shadow behind me, is slightly deeper and more saturated; as if my companion has actually gained a measure of substance, while I was eating. Or; is that, we had been eating?

Either way; Miss April is still with me; like a god and obedient shadow, this far. I guess I do not mind; mainly due to how I have never experienced anything, without here there by my side.

I may be Twilight Sparkle, but in this form; my experiences are fairly limited, as it were. Now I am exploring the new world, within which I had woken up.

However, I am getting used to the new world, and the new form. I am still a Unicorn, even in this Human body. I have everything I had as a Pony, in the current Human form. Maybe it is partially reminiscent of my days at Canterlot High, as I was a girl back then?

Back at Canterlot High, I had no magic; now I do have the magic, even if I have not directly applied it to anything. Maybe it is time, I start to make good use of the magic I have?

“Since we are back, at home; I guess we could take these shoes of?” April suggests.

“Yes..” I respond; “and I think I enjoy feeling the floor under my hooves!” I continue.

“I may still be a girl, who is used to wearing shoes outdoors; but I am still preferring to slip out of the shoes, as I get home!” she agrees.

“This is our home, for as long as we stay her; so we can as well make it intimate and comfortable!” I put forth.
With that, I slip the shoes of; before I place them, where I had found them.

“Much better!” she exclaims.

“Yes, I know!” I respond.

Now I slip the boots of, leaving my hooves completely bare and exposed; as I place the boots on the shoe-rack and turn my back on the shoe-rack.

“Clip, clop; clip, clop!” is heard, from my hooves; as I am walking over to the door, only to stop by the plaque.

I lift my right arm, extending the hand; as I press the palm up against the black surface and spread my fingers, in order to open the door before me. I step into the room, with April as my constant shadow companion.

The door silently closes, just behind me; as I had stepped over the threshold. I continue a few more steps, into the room; before I stop, intent on lighting up my horn.

I sense the spark of magic, as the diminutive orb of my light magic is appearing at the very tip of my horn; growing in strength and intensity, as I focus on the magic and the intended purpose. The light in the room is slowly dimming down, as the light of my magic is intensifying.

The orb continues to grow in size and intensity, until it is reaching its full size; whereupon it is spreading down the entire length of my horn, like an onrushing avalanche.

As the spell is at its peak, the orb is sparkling with the intensity of the power contained; just before it is released, and the room is flooded with the magic contained.

As the light finally fades away, the essence has taking hold of Miss April.

“Would you like, for us to have an adventure; in one of these books?” I inquire.

“Yes, please!” she responds.

I cast the spell, and we rematerialize in the book. Only this time; we are both fully materialized in the flesh, as Ponies. What else?

“Oh!!” she exclaims.

“This, is who I am!” I explain; “This, once was my home; before it was destroyed, that is!” I continue.

“Thank you, Twilight; for inviting me, into your home!” she exclaims.

“You are quite welcome, April; I could do nothing I see, for you after you invited me into your life!” I respond.

“This, is how you used to live?” she inquires; “Such a fascinating home, you have; and a fascinating image, of where you came from and who you are!” she continues.

“Yes, this is where I lived; with only the dragon Spike, as my companion!” I respond; “Though I did make my first, and best friends; while I was still living here, in this very place!” I continue.

“You lived with a Dragon, in a tree-house?” she inquires; “Does he still live with you, where you live now?”she continues.

“Yes, I lived with him here for several years!” I explain; “I lived with him at the Royal castle of Canterlot; since I hatched him, as a part of the entrance exam to Princess Celestia’s school for gifted Unicorns!” I continue; “He stayed with me, ever since!” I conclude.

“Though I live in a castle of my own, now; but I am still living just outside Ponyville, close to my friends!” I point out.

“By the way, could I offer you a cup of tea?” I inquire.

“Yes, please!” she responds.

“Right this way, please!” I put forth, as I trot up the flight of stairs to my kitchen.

I notice, the girl following me; just a few steps behind, only a bit unsure of herself in the Equine form. I could have teleported her up, but I think it is more fun to follow the more traditional manner.

As I reach the kitchen, I step right in; watching her following me, almost like a little puppy.

“This place feels just like a home; even if it is feeling a bit odd, to live in a tree!” she mumbles.

“We are in Equestria; it is not exactly, as you are used to!” I explain; “Ponies running the business, even tending the land and gardening the weather itself!” I continue.

“Ponies?” she inquires; “Ponies, like you?” she continues.

“We are Equines, just like the Ponies you may be used to; yet, we are not Horses like them!” I offer.

“Back home, where I came from; Horses have no horn in their foreheads, and they live more like Pets!” she explains.

“Your Horse resembles what we refer to as Earth-ponies; while I am a Unicorn, but we also have what you would recognize as a Pegasus!” I point out.

“I was reading about these, back at school; when we were at the History and Mythology of Ancient Greece!” she offers.

“Traditionally; we Unicorns were holding the prestigious positions of Power, leaving the Earth-ponies to tent the land while the Pegasi were the army and the once tending the weather!” I explain.

“That sounds like the feudal society of our History; only in your case, actual and tangible differences enforced these position for you?” she puts forth.

“Weather management is easier, when you can fly up to the clouds!” I suggest; “Though I could learn weather-magic and direct the weather from the firm ground, if I take the time!” I explain.

“You can?” she inquires.

“Yes, I can; but I have not put all that much effort; into the study of weather and weather magic!” I respond; “My main study has been focused, towards Friendship-magic; since I moved to Ponyville, where we are right now!” I explain.

“Besides, it is progressively harder to learn; the further it is from one’s main talent, but my talent is Magic itself!” I explain; “Given enough time, I could learn every spell there is; but this would take me more time, than I imagine I have!” I point out, matter of fact.

While we were talking; I had pulled out a pair of cups, and am now making the tea for the both of us. I poor the boiling water into the cup, watching the tea coming out into the cup.

“The Celestial blend!” I explain.

“Oh!” she exclaims.

“Would you want sugar, or milk in your tea?” I inquire.

“Just sugar, two lumps would do fine!” she responds.

“Here you go!” I respond, as I pick up the sugar for her; “This is hot!” I point out; “I mean, really hot!” I am emphasizing.

“Thank you, Twilight!” she responds.

“Since you are a Unicorn; it is proper, for you to enjoy your tea in the Unicorn style!” I point out; ”Hold the cup with your magic!” I explain; “Though I guess you could refer to it, as levitating the cup!” I elaborate, as I demonstrate the act.

“Oh, of course!” she mumbles.

I notice, how she is observing the action of levitating the cup before me. Just that I take the time to cool the now boiled tea. Not just for myself, but for her as well.

A moment later, she tries to light her horn. Just a bit shaky at first; but then, she slowly gains certainty and comfort as the orb at the tip of her horn grows.

With some effort, she manages to get the orb to full intensity. She hay have performed magic, before; but that was as a girl, before I had been separated from her. Of course, she also has the full potential now; after she had been granted the magic, while she was sleeping last night.

She reaches out, picking the cup up from the table; albeit somewhat wobbly, but she eventually manages to pull the cup to her lips without spilling any of the still hot brew onto herself.

“There!” I offer; “How was your tea?” I inquire, as she is pulling the tea from her lips.

“It was..” she responds; “Celestial!” she continues; “I enjoy it!” she finally concludes.

“Blip, blip, blop; blip, blip, blop; blip, blip, blop .. ” I count down the seconds of the spell, in my head.

“She will remember the experience; and I know it will be feeling, as if she had indeed been here!” I ponder.

I pour myself a second cup of tea, taking a sip. As her cup is empty; I pour her a refill, as well.

“Maybe we could go out, in the fresh air; trotting down, to Ponyville and see a few of my old friends?” I offer.

“I guess; I have been dying, to see them!” she responds.

Since this is in a book, and we have limited time; we leave the dishes where they are, and head right down the flight of stairs. Of course, I know; that April knows, that we are in a book.

I open the door and step out, April a few steps behind. She is closing the door behind us, and we continue to trot down towards the town of Ponyville. Well, where else? It would be a bit too far; if we were going to Canterlot, or Manehattan. Even if I guess we could have taken the train over to either city, if we had wanted to.

“Squeak, squeak, squeak; squeak, squeak, squeak; squeak, squeak, squeak!” I hear, from the other side.

“I should have known!” I ponder; Pinkie?” I inquire, turning my head to face the squeaking noises bouncing by my left side.

“Yes, Twilly!” Pinkie Pie responds.

“Oh, and have a cup-cake!” she offers; as she is reaching in, extracting the cup-cake from within her curly mane.

“Yes, please!” April responds, as she is accepting the first cup-cake, she had just been offered.

“You too, Silly!” Pinkie exclaims; as she continues to bounce by my side, as if it had been the most natural thing in the world.

“Strawberry and Cinnamon?” I inquire; as if I had tried to make her stop in her track, but to no avail.

“Right here, Twilly!” she merely responds; extracting the requested treat without breaking her stride.

“Okay, that is not what I had counted down seconds for!” I ponder, grinning at myself.

“Yummy!” April exclaims; “But, how does she do that?” she continues.

“I was asking the same thing, a few years back..” I respond; “but I gave up, and temporarily turned into a Rapidash!” I point out, giggling at the moment; as I recall the scene and what it must have been looking like, at the time.

All of a sudden; Pinkie Pie extracts a wrapped gift, from inside her mane.

Surprise!” she exclaims

Just as I am accepting the gift, the time of her spell is running out; and I find myself on the floor of the living-room, in my suite at the Twilight hotel.

“Double surprise!” Pinkie Pie exclaims, as she pops out of the now unwrapped gift box.

The Separation: 9

Author's Note

The Separation: 9

Ms. A had just fallen asleep, in her bed. Time to tend to her now. Epona is picking up the Fetish, representing the new girl; looking at her, with great interest.

“I am granting you the friendship of your Idol: Twilight Sparkle!” Epona offers; as she is picking up the suit, freshly printed.

With the offer pronounced; she is taking the ensemble of off the body of the Idol; leaving the Idol perfectly nude, once more. The Idol, now released from everything put onto it; however, it still retains all the qualities given to it.

“There, perfect!” Epona pronounces; “Now you have her as your friend!” she concludes.

She is placing the Idol, back in its niche; where it will be waiting, for the attention awaiting it the next night.

”Okay, that was an odd day!” I ponder, as I wake up; ”It feels, almost as if it had been a dream!” I mumble to myself.

I make a quick, mental check; but everything is still in place, just as I know it had been the other day.

”Oo-oo-oh!” I hear from the other side of what is passing for my own bed.

”Wait, what was that?” I exclaim; as I am turning my head, towards the noise I thought I had just heard.

”Maybe, just maybe; it was not a dream, after all?” I mumble to myself; ”Twilight, is that you?” I inquire; in order to verify what I think happened, the other day.

”Good morning, April!” she responds; ”Yes, it is me!” she continues.

”Good morning, Twilight!” I respond.

”I hope, you are still enjoying your stay; here at the Twilight hotel!” she inquires, hopefully and with a smile on her face.

”Oh, yes!” I respond; ”The room is great, the service is through the roof and I guess the company is as good as one could have been asking for!” I respond.

”It is just a bit much, to take in!” I put forth.

”Having me, taking over your body?” she inquire.

”That, certainly was out of the blue!” I respond, nodding vigorously.

”If we ignore the fact: that you chose to take in here, at the Twilight Hotel; you did make most of the choices, all by yourself!” she offers.

”I guess, I did enjoy these Crescent Moon shoes more than I had been expecting!” I concede; ”Getting the hooves, was never all that much of a chance..” I put forth; ”When you stop, to think about it!” I conclude.

”You could as easily, have chosen any of the other options; or, even chosen to forgo these shoes entirely!” Twilight points out; ”None would have looked twice; I am sure you will realize if you haven’t, already?” she prompts.

”No more, than they were looking at me now; with these equine hooves, I guess!” I respond.

”Since you chose the equine hooves; we are both having them, now!” she confirms; ”I hope you will be comfortable with this change now!” she continues.

”I like the looks and the feels of these hooves; but I can’t say, how I will feel as I sign out!” I respond; ”You never know, how people will react; that may change or at least colour my feelings later!” I explain.

”Before that, we will have to get out of bed!” she points out, matter of fact.

”Yes, of course; thank you for reminding me, Twilight!” I respond, as I fold the quilt up against the wall.

I slip my hooves out, from under the quilt; finding me sitting up, on my side of the bed. Our bed, it would appear. I push forwards, soon finding myself standing on my own too hooves. There is a thump, as my hooves hit the floor; nothing much, just the sound of two hooves hitting the floor.

Now I am standing up, beside the bed; wearing nothing, but my usual underwear. Just a pair of panties, and a top.

I walk over to the closet, with Twilight in tow; similarly dressed, naturally. She never had the time, or chance; to put anything on, more than I had. She had been sleeping, next to me.

”Will I ever get used, to having her by my side; for as long as she will be with me?” I ponder.

”Don’t worry; I will be out of your hair, just as I was pulled out of your body!” she assures me.

”Thank you, Twilight!” I respond, smiling back at her.

I still have all my memories, from before; not just the once, from my time here at the hotel. It had been such a nice stay, here at the Twilight Hotel; I am tempted, never to leave. Then again, I still do have a life; where people are missing me, if I did not come back to them.

”April?” she continues; ”I am sure your sister: Miss May is looking forward, to see you when you get back!” she continues.

”Yes!” I respond; ”I know!” I continue.

”She is the sweetest..” she responds; ”If only I could see her?” Twilight puts forth.

”Who knows, maybe you will?” I offer; ”All assuming, you are not bound to the building!” I point out.

”If I were bound to the building; this place would have been packed, by now!” she is teasing.

”If it isn’t, I guess it would be, soon enough..” I respond, not knowing how long the hotel had been in business.

But alas, she does have a point; and a very good one, at that.

As I reach the wardrobe, I open the door; examining the clothes, available to me. I choose a deep purple skirt, for myself. I notice she is picking an identical one. As she slips into her skirt, so do I. Affording the skirt a few tentative tugs: once, twice and thrice; in order to assure that perfect fit. Naturally; it is the same highly elastic material, as I had grown used to.

”Pretty jaunty!” she points out.

She had worn a skirt, similar to this before; even if the situation was different, and the skirt is not exactly the same either. Yet, it is still her; just as it became me, in the same time.

With the skirt on, I pick up the matching top; pulling it down over my head, affording it a few tentative tugs: once, twice and thrice. Since I am indoors, and in a fairly casual setting; I could have gone out, with nothing more on. I still end up, picking a pair of transparent full-length gloves. I had been wearing these, before; but that was before I had been introduced to Twilight, and I had been alone. In a sense, this is kind of a date.

”Should I wear something more?” I inquire.

”Had you asked Rarity; she would have told you to wear something delicate, to accentuate the look!” she points out.

”Maybe a chain-necklace, with a mark to it?” I suggest.

”Something, like this?” she offers, handing me the intended necklace.

”Could you help me, putting it on; then I could help you, putting your necklace on..” I respond.

I momentarily turn my back, towards her; she opens the clasp, before she is putting the chain around my neck.

”Thank you, Twilight!” I respond

”You are quite welcome, April!” she responds; as she is in turn, turning her back towards me.

I pick up the matching necklace, unclasping it; before I am reaching around her neck, as I am putting the necklace on for her.

She turns around, smiling. This may not be like the necklace of the elements; but she never wore her element like a necklace in the first place. She wore it, like a crown on her head; even before she had ascended, into royal position.

Now the small pendant lies on her chest, a few inches above and between her breasts. It may feel a bit cool, at first; but after a few minutes, one does not really notice its presence at all.

Of course; this is my last day here, at the Twilight Hotel. On second thought; it truly does live up to the name, with the experience I had enjoyed during my stay.

While I had indeed enjoyed my stay here, at the Twilight Hotel; I had experienced much, aside from making a new friend. The friend, in the form of an Anthropomorphic Unicorn known as Twilight Sparkle. The friendship may have been brief, but it had developed and grown deeper than I could have been expecting. Deeper, in fact; than I had dared to hope, and even if one were to ignore the short time together.

”There are a few more things, I want to explore; but right now, I have a table at the top of the World waiting for me!” I point out; ”Though I guess, they may be holding out a second chair, with your name upon it!” I then offer.

”Yes, you are quite right, April..” she responds; ”I would hope so, because I am famished, right now!” she points out with a mock growl.

”Since we are dressed for the occasion; let us go out, and enjoy the breakfast before they close up!” I suggest.

With that, Twilight is leading me out into the hall; only stopping to open the door, for the both of us.

I eagerly follow her, out to the cloaking room, ignoring the doors closing behind my back.

As one, we slip our hooves into the respective boots right and left; before stepping into the shoes of choice, right and left.

Once the shoes are on, she is opening the door; stepping out of our home, with me in tow.

”Clip, clop; clip, clop..” is heard, as we trot along the hall, to the elevator.

Twilight is lifting her right hand, extending the hand towards the plaque; pressing the palm on the black surface, spreading her fingers to open the door. Once the doors slide up, Twilight is stepping into the room with me in tow, while the doors quietly slide shut a few inches behind me.

”Greetings; Twilight and Ms. A!” Ellie exclaims, just as we enter her elevator.

”Greetings..” Twilight and I respond, just as the elevator starts moving up towards the given destination.

”Could you move faster?” Twilight inquires.

”Yes, if you want to!” Ellie suggests.

”Then, by all means; make it as fast, as you feel comfortable with..” I suggest.

”If you want a joyride, I can give you just that!” she promises, snickering like mad.

While she proclaim the promise, the acceleration is hitting the roof; everything gets very heavy, all of a sudden.

”I was hoping to save a few minutes, on the ride; but I guess this is going to be more exciting, than I had been expecting.” I prompt with a crocked grin and a hint of a giggle.

”Why does this remind me, of the event in the Crystal Empire?” Twilight offers.

”No idea, I wasn’t there..” I mumble.

A few minutes later, the acceleration is melting away; replaced with an equally aggressive deceleration, bringing us to a smooth stop at the door to the Top of the World.

”I take it, you want the adventure for the drop too?” Ellie inquires, just as the doors to the elevator had closed.

”Uhm, yes..” I respond, and the acceleration is taking a hit for the worse.

”Whoa!” Twilight exclaims; as she experiences the drop, as if the floor had just been removed.

Maybe knowing the ride is safe takes a bit out of it; but it is still a more exciting ride, than we had been hoping for.

The elevator stop, at the correct floor and the doors slide up; we spill out, trotting along the hall towards the intended door.

I shakily watch her, as she is lifting her hand up to the door; extending it and place the palm of her hand onto the plaque, spreading her fingers to open the door. She steps in, with me in tow; the door closes with a swoosh, as I had cleared the threshold.

She is repeating the process, opening each door in turn; taking me in to our bed room. She is pushing me with my back up against the doors to the wardrobe; snickering as she is smiling in excitement.

”Hold on, hold on; engage suction?” she now mouths.

With my heart aflutter, I comply without a thought; before I had even realized, what I am doing.

”Oooh, oooh, oooh..” Twilight gasps, in excitement, as it is dawning upon her what had just happened.

On second thought, I guess I had heard the squeak; just as she told me to hold on, and engaging the suction. I just had not been aware of it, or consciously realized what I had heard at the time. Now, is too late to consider what it had been, or to regret the effect it is having upon me.

I did what I did, merely reacting on what she told me; before I had the time to consider it, or be consciously aware of the act.

With the suction in mind, my hooves stuck to the floor upon which I stand; with twilight before me, eager to explore the situation I had just found myself in.

I realize, that she is pulling my skirt down to my knees; exposing my mound, as she is holding my legs firmly together.

I could have chosen to protest and try to stop her, but I didn’t; so she continues, with what she had had in mind all along for me.

She is reaching for my hips, before her hands slide down and aims for my mound with practiced certainty; before she starts rubbing the top of my mound, as well as the petals of my orchid. In the process, my mound swells and the petals of my orchid reveal themselves.

”Ooo-ooo-oooh!” she merely exclaims, as I am revealing my excitement to her.

Somehow, she must have known how I was to react.

I had not stopped her, or even protested; now I am revealing myself, as growing more and more excited in the process.

Well, why shouldn’t I be excited? Even if I had found myself in a rather tight spot; but it is Twilight I have before me, and she is more than just a very close friend of mine.

Maybe, just maybe; we are past the stage, of friends with benefits too.

She is leaning forwards, placing her lips on the tip of my mound; only to part her lips, and her tongue is slipping past her lips in eager anticipation and excitement.

How could I blame her? How could I, ever?

Well, I couldn’t. Obviously.

Not just, because it feels so good; which it does, but I had found myself desiring what she is offering me right now.

At first, it had just been the mound swelling, the petals developing and revealing themselves; but then the membrane that is the surface of my panties had started to fall away and coat the inside of my orchid, before I had found myself growing wet. Now, she truly has me, as her own; I am hers, to do with as she pleases. I can not resist, because I do not want to. Why?

I am enjoying myself, far too much; just as I am enjoying, what she is doing to me. How could I not?

At first, I had thought is had been the saliva coating her exciting tongue, and then I thought it was the juices I supposedly produce in excitement; however, the lubrication is thicker and slipperier. It is a special wetness, with a decidedly oily sleekness and slipperiness I had no previous experience with.

I am excited; my body reacting accordingly, naturally. Why shouldn’t it? This is what I want, and my body eagerly comply.

While the trap may be scary, frightening; yet my body had been exhilarated from the drop, and excited by the presence of the one so close. It is the relation, I had built with Twilight; she had reciprocated, mirroring my actions in the process of building and strengthening the relation.

Within the span, of the few days offered; we had stepped through the maze, all the way to the closeness permitting the intimacy of sex. Unprotected, or not; but I still feel safe, within the grasp of her.

There is a gasp, on her part; just as she is realizing I am wet, and she slips her tongue inside and starts lapping at me.

I just melt, in her hands; placing my hands on the smooth surface behind me, pressing the palms of my hands onto the smoothness with a distinct squeak. In the instant, my hands are stuck in place, I know it; but with her before me, my focus is locked into place.

Tentatively pulling at my hands, just to put emphasis on the position; internalizing the situation, just to enjoy what she does all the more.

Exhilaration and excitement, spiced up with the hint of fright; driving me on, as she is eating me.

Just as I am hit with the orgasm, I realize the tips of her fingers are on my mound; her fingers swiftly opening me up, for the emphasis.

With excitement and fear, she is gluing the rubber onto the surface of my mound, petals, vagina and all the way inside to the very bottom of my womb. I feel it fuse to my flesh in an instant and I find myself trapped.

Wet and slippery, I can but comply.

She had me cornered; and I had fallen right into her arms, her trap.

While I may have chosen it, and built the trap for her; but she had accepted it, taking full advantage of it and the position within I had placed myself.

With her fingers slipping in, inside of me; I instinctively contract, firmly in resistence of her act.

She lets go, but I remain contracted, contracting further for a long while

Her hands had slipped away, as her fingers was slipping out of me; tracing the skin all the way back and up to my rump, only to slide into the orifice unhindered, and without any effort on her part. I feel the tips of her fingers slide in, and find myself wet in anticipation. Spurring her on, driving her to pull through; the tips of her fingers slide in, before she slowly and carefullypuls me wide open in a desisive yet slow and careful motion.

In the process, she had repeated the motion. I feel the rubber slide in, coating my anal cavity as far in as I could imagine; gluing the rubber to my flesh with the excitement and fear she had just used to glue the rubber into my vagina a few moments earlier.

As the glue is taking hold, the rubber is fusing to me, my flesh; irrevocably sticking to me as it is fusing and blending all the way in. I am stuck. I am stuck with what she had just done to me.

”Good girl, good girl, good girl; good girl, good girl, good girl; good girl, good girl, good girl...” is echoing in my head.

”Slippery, wet; slippery and wet, so delightfully delicious..” she is cooing as she continues.

Slowly, slowly, slowly; she is spreading me open, dilating me inch by inch. In the process, I find myself contracting stronger and firmer the more she dilates me; to the point, where she slips and my orifice is collapsing with a wet, sucking noise.

”Squeak!!” is heard, just as the orifice is collapsing.

Just as her fingers had slipped, slipped out of my rump; she is pulling back, regrouping. A moment later, she is placing her lips onto my rump, slippery and wet; with parted lips, her tongue is sliding out and into me. I feel the tongue sliding and slipping in, as she is lapping away at me. Time and time again; in and out, in and out it slides. Never really pulling out.

I enjoy it.

How could I not?

Once she had finished, the tips of her fingers are sliding in, inside of me; spreading my rump, dilating me. Just with more care, slower; slower and slower, slower and slower.

Until she finally slips and lose the grip; only to cause me to collapse with a wet and sucking noise.

”Squeak..” is heard.

”Oo-oo-oo-oo-oooh..” I mouth, my lips forming the capital Oh in the instant my rump is collapsing.

I feel the tip of her tongue, caressing the rim of my orifice; just never entering.

Carefully standing out, as if on purpose.

However, I find it enjoyable, exciting, exhilarating no end; for as long as it lasts, for as long as she is keeping it up.

My rump decidedly tight, contracted.

Yet, I am still wet. Excited; wet and slippery.

She slips out from under me, before she is reclaiming the position in which she had been lapping at my orchid.

She is standing up, before me; leaning forwards, placing her lips on my mound. Her lips parting, her tongue slipping out; licking and lapping, sliding inside. I feel the tip of her tongue slipping in, sliding further inside before it slowly slides out. In and out, in and out; in and out, in and out.

Distracted, I barely feel or realize she is placing her hands on my waist, sliding them down towards my rump; the tips of her fingers slowly and gently probing the crack and the entry now closed. I then feel the tips of her fingers, as she is caressing me; making it feel as if my rump had never been touched in the first place, but I remain tight and contracted, wet, slippery and juicy like never before.

I can not deny it, the effect of what she had done to me and for me; yet, now it is, almost as if it had never happened.

While she is at it, as she is kissing the petals of my orchid; she had slipped her tongue inside, lapping away at me. Eating me, with obvious delight.

Seconds are passing. Minutes are passing, unnoticed.

Trapped, I can but experience her before me.

Then it happens; again, again, again..

An orgasm is hitting me, the decidedly strong contractions hitting me again, again, again..

Somehow, she is timing, her tongue being inside, as far as she would go.

Several minutes are passing, in this fashion; before she is pulling back, straightening her legs in order to stand before me.

She is facing me, pressing her wet lips onto mine; parting her lips, causing me to part mine.

Her tongue slips in, in, further and further, inch by inch.

The tongue sliding out, again; stopping, before the tip had slipped out and escaped.

The tip, of her tongue; slipping in, and out, in and out.

In and out, in and out; in and out, in and out..

With my lips still slightly parted, I find my tongue mirroring her action; my mouth slowly contracting, feeling wet, slippery and wet in an exciting manner I could barely put a finger on.

She continues, teasing me; over and over.

Just making the point, breaking of; before it had hit home, but the effect is still there like a seed waiting to sprout forth and grow.

My lips are glossy and glistering; my mouth wet and contracting. Almost there, almost there; the contraction had never quite reached the stage of an orgasm. Not yet.

Unconsciously, I had been struggling to pull my hands free from the surface behind me; just as I unconsciously had focused the effort of enhancing the suction, holding the palms of my hands firmly in place. There is no escaping it. So long as the act is subconscious; I have no control, and I can not free myself and my hands.

Naturally, this plays on all four fronts; my hooves remain stuck to the floor, and there is nothing I could possibly do about it.

She had pulled my skirt up., affording it a few tentative tugs: once, twice and thrice.

With the skirt up, I had released something; but she now slips my panties down, leaving them on the floor.

She is not pulling the top up, just yet; will she, I have no clue.

”Relax, disengage the suction!” she is instructing me.

As I relax, releasing the suction; I can lift my hooves, right and left.

She pulls the panties out, from under me; pulling them out of the way, leaving them out of sight and out of mind.

”Let go, relax; permit your hands fall to the sides of your body!” she now instructs me.

”Oh, okay!” I respond, as I comply.

My hands slowly fall to the sides of my body, right and left.

”There..” she coos.

”Oooh, oooh, oooh..” I chime; my lips forming the capital Oh, in excitement.

My panties had found themselves in the wardrobe, on the floor; inside out, and in a knot. I had not noticed it, but neither had I cared.

She is extracting a pair of deep purple gloves; full-length, looking exactly like the once I had been wearing before, only with a surprise in store for me. I will be learning about it, in due time; when she chose to explain it, at the time I need to know. Right now, I do not need to know.

I am accepting the gloves; slipping them on, right and left. Affording the full-length gloves a few tentative tugs, in order to achieve that ever so elusive perfect fit: once, twice and thrice. While I am distracted, busying myself with putting the gloves on; she is extracting a pair of glossy metallic black panties. The same model as the once she had just ripped off of me; turning inside-out, knotting before she threw them into the wardrobe.

Eagerly, I am accepting the offered panties; stepping into them, right and left.

”Black? But, why black?” I ponder, as I notice the colour.

She is presenting me with a pair of tights, fitting my current anthropomorphic form; I am accepting the garment, slipping my feet in right and left. A moment later, I am wearing the deliciously tight tights covering me from the waist down.

The tights are a light skin-tone hue, almost as if I had been nude; but I am still in the form of the anthropomorphic Pony, mirroring Twilight sparkle, still by my side.

Well, maybe the hooves are a metallic bloody red; but with the light pinkish hue, it fits me perfectly.

She is teasing me, but I like it.

I am accepting the offerings, in the forms of garments; opening up opportunities, giving me a chance to try out things I would not even dare considering.

Maybe, just maybe; this is why I like it, after all.

Though I do trust Twilight; implicitly, and with my life.

”This does look good, April!” Twilight offers, as she is handing me a knee-length ultra-tight pencil skirt matching the gloves I am wearing.

I am accepting the offered garment; ”Of course, Dear..” I respond stepping into the skirt, only to afford it a few tentative tugs: once, twice and thrice.

While it is tight, it is also elastic enough to permit me to walk unhindered; it may be a bit curious to peculiar, but I don’t protest.

”One final detail..” she is promising, as she is presenting me with the short blouse-top she had just been extracting, for my benefit.

”Oh, okay!” I respond, as I am accepting the garment; slipping my right and left hand through the respective sleeves; ”Thank you..” I add, as I button up the blouse-top from the first and lowest button, to the very last one just below my chin.

”There, perfect..” she pronounces; ”Now, let us be going..” she adds.

She is closing the wardrobe behind herself, as we are finished here for now; before she is walking over to the door with me in tow, as she is lifting her right hand up towards the plaque.

She is pressing the palm of her extended right hand onto the plaque; spreading the fingers of the hand wide in order to open the door. I follow her out of the room, a mere step behind; the door slides shut behind me, just as I had cleared the threshold.

She is leading me through the living room, opening the door.

I choose to put the boots on, as she is shadowing my action; I step into my shoes, watching her mirror the choice before she is turning towards the outer door.

Twilight is opening the door, to Aloe’s Spa and I am following her a mere step behind; the door closes behind me, just as I had cleared the threshold.

She steps up to the desk, stopping before the girl.

”How may I help you, Miss?” the girl inquires.

”I booked a session, for Ms. A and me here; for some pampering up, including manicure and hooficure..” Twilight explains.

”A session for Ms. A and you, Manicure and hooficure?” she responds; ”Let me check..” she continues; ”Yes, it is right here; step right in, and Aloe will be with you in a moment!” she concludes.

”I am sure, you will be enjoying this!” Twilight offers.

”Of course; their manicures and hooficures are to die for!” I coo.

Considering just how much I had enjoyed the manicure and hooficure the last time, I was here; I will be insisting adamantly, on the statement.

”Right this way, please; I’m taking care of you, Dears..” Aloe promises, as she is stepping into the room.

”Based on your booking, I will start off with the special manicure you were requesting, Twilight; I hope this will be to your satisfaction, for the both of you!” Aloe offers, as she is leading us towards the room she had set aside for the both of us.

”I know you will, Aloe; Rarity speaks highly of you, so I had to book you for this special treat!” Twilight responds, cheerfully.

”A special treat, for a special occasion; I guess you could say, and I certainly am looking forwards to it!” I point out.

”Right this way, Dears!” Aloe exclaims; lifting her right hand, extending the palm of her hand and presses it onto the plaque; only to spread her fingers wide and opens the door before us.

She enters the room, with Twilight and me in tow; only for the door to swoosh shut quietly behind me, as I had cleared the threshold. She is indicating for me to take the seat on the right, and Twilight the seat on the left; examining the pre-made preparations, ascertaining that everything had been properly prepared so she does not have to take a step aside to fetch or swap anything.

I take my seat, sitting down on the crystal-clear silicone cushion she had indicated, as I am watching Twilight taking her seat beside me. There are just a few feet between the two of us, so it will be a shared adventure and experience; just as Twilight had booked, for us to enjoy together.

Once I am seated, I lean back, placing my hands on the armrests on the right and left respectively; noting the small desk before me, where all the items had been lined up for her.

”Just relax, Dears; and I will treat you to the manicure you were looking forwards to..” she offers, in her ever-so lovable voice and manner we had come to love her for.

”A deep purple should be the hue for you; but do you want it in metallic or fluorescent now?” she inquires.

”Yes, please..” I respond; ”but if I have to choose, metallic is always right!” I confirm.

While this process would have made due, with a regular crystal clear gel; but the purple and metallic would still enhance the appearance, for the purpose at hand. I may not be Rarity, but I don’t turn down the radiance; I enjoy looking my best, just as I want for my friend Twilight as well.

”I am sure, she knows I have been here earlier..” I ponder; ”just as I know, she could have confirmed exactly what treats I had had, and which I had been satisfied with and enjoyed!” I conclude.

As I watch, Aloe is picking up the vial containing the requested purple nail-polish or lacquer; uncapping it, before she starts up. She is placing the small brush at the root of the thumb-nail, at the middle and draws it down over the top; continuing right and left, right and left. She continues, coating the nail, in the same manner; under the nail, before she is sealing the nail in by drawing the brush from the right and left corners all the way around.

As she had finished the thumb-nail, she continues nail by nail until she finished the pinkie finger’s nail; before she is repeating the process with the nails of the left hand as well.

Now, she is capping the vial, putting it aside; since she had finished the polishing of my nails. In context, she is ignoring the fact that I am wearing a pair of gloves; the effect will carry through, leaving my finger-nails painted in the purple hue I had chosen. Of course; Twilight had enjoyed her treat, while aloe was treating me.

There is a timer, meeting out the time when the lacquer had cured; ”Ping!” is heard; denoting the lacquer is cured and hard enough to touch, safely.

”Oh..” I mouth, then Twilight snickers.

”Can you turn your palms up, please; so that I can continue, with your treat!” Aloe offers, and I eagerly comply.

”But of course..” I respond, and Twilight is echoing my response.

”Then, by all means; I will continue..” Aloe puts forth, as she is uncapping the vial.

In place of the regular, crystal clear gel; she had chosen a bright cerise gel, and highly viscous at that.

I feel the gel spreading out, over the touch-pad, as she is covering and coating the touch-pad. I notice how she is starting at the outer rim, circling all the way into the center; before she continues, to circle back out to the rim once more. Only stopping, as the gel is coating the entire touch-pad.

She had started on my right hand, of course, applying the gel to the touch-pad of the thumb. From there, she continues with the next touch-pad, one by one until she had completed each of the five touch-pads of my right hand; only to start over, repeating the process with the touch-pads of my left hand.

Each touch-pad is slowly absorbing the gel until completely saturated; whereupon the gel starts to cure, glowing for but a brief moment as it is curing. Once the gel had cured, the touch-pad is more sensitive. Its surface is rougher, grabbier and the hue is brighter and more saturated than it had been before.

What a shock, how could I possibly have figured it out?

Either way, she is repeating the process: once, twice and thrice. With each application, the effect is growing more and more pronounced.

As she had finished the application of gel onto the touch-pads; she caps the vial, and pick up the next vial.

While I am watching, she is producing the silicone white gel for my suction-cups; applying it in the same manner, she had used in treating my touch-pads. It only takes more time; than it had for each and every touch-pad taken together, than it had to apply the gel to a single suction-cup.

Like before, she is applying the gel to the left hand, once she had finished the right hand. Waiting for the gel to saturate the suction-cup and cure; before she could start all over again, repeating the process.

Just as before, she is repeating the process: once, twice and thrice.

With each application, the suction grows stronger and more distinctly pronounced; but it is also easier to control, just as it is more and more temperamental in its expression. If I am excited, tired, happy or sad is influencing how my suction hold and where and when it applies.

”Looking good, looking good..” I mouth, as I am observing aloe performing her job.

Once more, she is capping the vial, putting it back where she had picked it up; before she produces the can of suction for my hooves, and the frog of the hoof more precisely. She applies the gel to the entire hoof, from the top to the bottom; before she is coating the frog itself, where its primary function will be focused.

Applying the gel on the right hoof, then on the left. Permitting my hoof to absorb it, until it had been saturated; whereupon the gel cures and thus enhances the suction in a manner, similar to identical to the gel applies to the suction-cups of my hands.

Once the gel had cured, she starts over; repeating the process right and left: once, twice and thrice.

The third and final layer of the gel had cured and Aloe caps the can; before she is producing the hoof-polish or lacquer, uncapping it for the next stage of the use. Twilight is winking conspiratorially at me, and I wink back at her; signifying I had picked up, upon what she had in mind.

Twilight had chosen a pair of gloves for me, intended to accomplish what she had in mind for me; though she is wearing a pair of identical gloves, in order to share the experience with me. Thus, she had booked the treat for us to have the same treat.

”Just as I had been wearing a pair of gloves, as I was playing and adjusting my hands before; I am wearing a pair of gloves now, permitting me to adjust my hands into a pair of Equine hooves. Fore-hooves, matching the hind hooves she is currently working with.

She had chosen the bloody red Ruby, to polish my hind-hooves with; but a matching Amethyst for my fore-hooves.

Only this time, the suction-gel is making the frog of my hooves a bright cerise, matching the hue of the touch-pads.

Naturally, she is repeating the process of the hind hooves; for my fore-hooves, leaving me with four Equine hooves, as she had finished the process.

However, I am in no hurry; we stay seated side by side, not just waiting for the process to be completed and the last application of gel cured.

As the process of performing the hooficure for each of my four hooves had been completed; aloe is standing up, looking at me with a wide grin. I am smiling back at her, satisfied and happy with the work she had just done for me.

”Thank you, Aloe!” I exclaim, praising her for the exquisite and very pleasurable job she had just completed.

In the chair beside me, Twilight is thanking and complimenting her Aloe for the service rendered to her.

”I hope you do not mind, remaining seated for a moment longer; you would not want to ruin the effect, of the hooficure, by putting your hooves onto the floor prematurely!” she offers.

”Thank you, Aloe.” Twilight responds; ”I am quite happy, to remain seated; for as long as it takes, in order to ensure that your effort is by no means diminished in the least!” she continues.

”Thank you, Twilight..” Aloe offers; ”Could I by chance tempt you, with a cup of tea?” she then inquires.

”By all means; thank you, Aloe!” she responds.

Aloe is stepping out of the room, preparing the tea for the both of us. Brewing a large pot of Celestial tea; carrying the pot and the two unicorn cups on the trey and place the cups on the tables before the two of us, respectively; before she is pouring the tea into the cups, for the two of us.

She is leaving the pot on a small tray, she is placing on a table she had placed between the tables before the two of us.

She had brought a bowl of sugar beside the pot, aside from a small bottle of milk; just in case, either of us were to desire either.

Since I am a unicorn, I just pick up the two cubes of sugar directly from the bowl and slip them into my cup; before I pick up the diminutive teaspoon and stir the tea in order to make the sugar blend properly.

Once I am happy with the tea, I lift up the cup; taking a slow sip, enjoying the delicious tea Aloe had prepared for Twilight and me. I notice, how Twilight is mirroring my action; picking the sugar and stirring the tea before she is lifting up the cup and takes a sip of her own.

While the process had required us to keep our hooves off of the floor, for only a few minutes; Aloe is leaving us alone, only refilling the pot of tea, if and when we had emptied it. Likewise, she had filled up the bowl of sugar; if and when we needed more. Since she soon notice, we had not touched the milk; she is carrying it back, depositing it in the fridge.

Maybe half an hour later; ”Ping” is heard, denoting it is perfectly safe to stand up; but we remain seated, enjoying the rest of the tea for several minutes more.

”Any chance, we could enjoy a mud-bath?” I inquire, just as Aloe is returning.

”The Royal Lavender Aspic Girl’s blend?” she inquires; ”But alas; yes; you certainly could do that!” she then responds, snickering.

”Thank you, Aloe!” Twilight exclaims, readying herself to raise to her hooves.

”The Princess bath..” Aloe ponders; ”Even if we had to make some further development and refinement in order to perfect the mud!” she ponder, gleefully with a grin on her face.

”As a matter of fact; I think I will have to recommend this cause of action in the strongest!” she then proposes.

”Ooh!” I mouth, as my lips are forming a Capital Oh.

”Anything, to enhance the experience of your visit; aside from making the most of your time, while you are here!” Aloe points out.

”I thought so, it’s what Rarity keeps insisting..” Twilight mumbles.

Aloe is leading us out of the room. On her way, she is filling out the new booking; letting the Receptionist know we desire a Mud Bath.

As she takes us into the room with the pool, the mud is already starting to flow into the fairly small pool for two.

”For some reason, new options tend to have an upsurge; just after it had been announced, on the menu!” Aloe mouths, as she is directing us into the room.

”Novelty is always a hit..” Twilight responds, with a snicker; ”but if it has Princess in it; you know they want to try it..” I fill in.

”This particular blend has already attracted a small but very devout group of followers..” Aloe enlightens us; ”however, certain aspects of this product; is warranting special attention, aside from what it may promise certain people!” she concludes.

”Isn’t it part, of the allure; what these aspects is holding up, if used safely?” I inquire; ”and there may be other uses, for this product; if marketed correctly, to the administers of specific services?” Twilight continues.

”If you conscent, to partake; I can see the excitement, and the joy in its use..” Aloe acknowledges; which is exactly why I permitted the product to be developed in the first place; ”You are quite correct, Twilight; this product could be very practical and useful, in specific situations in the hands of the responsible people in these services!” she concludes.

I wink, at Twilight, as I am reforming my hands once more. She responds, in kind; then her fore-hooves reverts into a pair of Human hands once more.

”Let’s have some fun..” I suggest; ”but of course!” Twilight responds.

”Should be just about right, to slip into the mud now; if you prefer to enter early..” Aloe explains; ”based on the discussion of the development of this product and its future uses; you may consider helping me out, to explain how it holds up right now!” Aloe concludes.

”It is an honour, and a pleasure; for me to take part in the development, of this product!” Twilight offers, with a grin spreading over her face.

”One interesting and very important change, is that it is no longer depending on the temperature in the room or the mud as it had been last time; can modulate a frequency, to control the viscosity of your mud to your requirements..” Aloe explains.

”Oh.” Twilight and I chorus as one.

”If you like, I could place a control by the side of your pool..” she offers; ”but I still have an override, just in case!” she then explains.

”Safety, above all..” I respond, and Twilight agrees wholeheartedly.

”Depending on how this is panning out, I may have to request a special modification for rooms to service..” Aloe concedes, on her way out.

Twilight enters the pool with a diminutive splash, just as the door had closed behind Aloe, and I climb into the pool a mere moment later.

”Crystal-clear..” I note; ”just as I like it!” I conclude.

”Yes, it looks good, not to mention how it feels to emerge oneself into this mud!” Twilight responds.

”Let me see, if I could control it from where I stand..” I suggest.

”By all means, please do go ahead.” she responds.

”Viscosity” reads the title of the first dial.

”Now, if it works; I could make the mud thicker if I increase its viscosity!” I prompt.

”Yes, that does sound about right..” she confirms; ”Please, raise the viscosity at your discretion..” she then instructs me with a gleeful grin on her face.

”Scientist Mode” the virtual label on Twilight’s forehead reads, as she is becoming enthralled by the prospect of research.

I just snicker, as I reach out, increasing the viscosity, as per instructions. In reaction, I can feel the mud grow thicker, albeit slowly. Maybe it is just geared to be low, for safety; based on this product being new, and barely explored.

”I am here, so it should be safe, I pronounce; ”and if need be, Aloe should be able to get us out of it..” I suggest.

”Yes, exactly!” she just responds.

”Now, if you could just lower yourself further; so that you can immerse yourself, completely?” I suggest.

”Of course..” she responds, as she starts to lower herself down gradually.

As she is immersing herself, I raise the viscosity to the level I think should be just right.

”This feels good!” she offers; ”Yes, this should be just right for this!” I respond; watching her immersing herself completely.

For the briefest of moments; the mud covers her entire form, while she is staying under the surface.

She soon emerge from under the surface; patting herself, to confirm how thick the mud coverage on her skin is. Satisfied, she permits her arms to fall to the sides and she is relaxing.

”Now, if you were to step out of the pool, for just a moment; I will then perform a few more adjustments, to see how this came out..” I submit, and she moves to the side of the pool.

”Yes..” she responds, as she climbs up onto the floor beside the pool and walks a few feet away, stopping.

”Elasticity” the title of the second dial reads.

”Hold your hands on your hips, then start to climb up the ramp; slowly, slowly, as slowly as you are comfortable with!” I instruct her, while I am fidgeting with the dial and slowly adjust the elasticity upwards to see how it works.

”Oh, oh..” she responds, placing the palms of her hands firmly on her hips and spread her fingers comfortable; ”Okay!” she offers, as she is moving towards the proffered ramp and starts to walk up.

”Oh, oups..” she now mouths; ”Uh, what?” I inquire; ”it starts to feel, almost like drag; but it is mostly pulling down towards the surface of the mud!” she explains.

”Ah, okay!” I respond; ”Oh?” she inquires; ”If you don’t mind, Twilight; I am just dialing up the elasticity of the mud, to see how it works!” I offer; ”Thanks, that makes sense..” she responds, as I had confirmed what she was experiencing.

As she is walking up the ramp., slowly; I continue to dial up the elasticity, but stop before it is actually preventing her to continue her upwards motion.

”There; that should be just fine, for now!” I put forth; ”Yes; this seems just about right, for now!” she concedes, as she walks up onto the dry floor outside the pool.

”Good, good; then I can move on, to the next dial..” I conclude.

”Yes, please do..” she responds, while she continues to walk farther from the pool.

”Stiffness” the next dial reads.

”Just be careful, please..” I offer; ”I am engaging the third dial, now!” I am informing her.

”Okay, just take it slow, so I can explore the experience; so that I can explain, what it feels like..” she responds.

”Maybe you could walk around the pool, at two to three feet’s distance from the edge?” I suggest, as I start dialing up the stiffness, of the mud she is covered with.

”Oh!” she exclaims..”But of course!” she then continues, as she is walking along the side of the pool.

As she continues, it grows overtly obvious that she is encountering a stiffening resistance; as she continues to walk step by step, foot by foot along the side of the pool.

”Whoa!!” she exclaims; ”Whoa!!” she echoes.

”What; is it that stiff, already?” I inquire.

”No, but I was taken by surprise, as it hit home; how much different it is, when I am walking on the floor!” she is explaining.

”Maybe I could, or should increase the elasticity now; since she is clear of the surface, so it can not hold her down!” I ponder, giggling at the idea, I just had.

As I leave the dial, as it is; I move my attention back to the previous dial. I doubt she would notice it, without anything letting on; and so long as she is just walking on the floor, there is nothing to let on. I dial it up. Little by little; but try to reach the point, where I think it should have been right.

”Now, if you could lift up your right hand, from your hip; so you can wave at me, please?” I suggest.

She tries to lift the proffered hand, but soon realize the mud had been dialed up to be more elastic; making it harder for her to lift her hand, off of the hip.

While she is lifting her hand, or at the very least trying; I start dialing up the elasticity further, observing her reaction.

”Uhm, why is it so hard to lift my hand?” she inquires.

”Maybe the mud is more elastic, than you had expected?” I inquire; suggesting the expected reason, without outright telling her what I am doing right now.

”Oh!” she exclaim, snickering; redoubling the effort, putting more effort into lifting her right hand up.

Yet, the hand refuses to come free.

I am dialing the elasticity up further, as I go; countering her efforts, just enough to make the hand stay in place on her hip.

”Are you standing on the deep end, with your back against the wall?” she inquires.

”Yes, but of course!” I respond, with a snicker.

”Good, good..” she merely responds.

”Now, if you could continue the test; where I left off?” she inquires.

”Yes, by all means!” I respond; dialing up the stiffness of the mud further and further as she continues to walk along the side of the pool.

”This is fun, good exercise..” she concedes.

I could not help, but notice; just how slow she is walking now, with the increasing resistance in mind.

”Maybe, just maybe; it is time you stop, and take a proper pose now?” I suggest.

”Just a few feet more, so I can face you?” she suggests.

”Yes, please; that sounds like a good idea!” I respond, waiting for her to reach the preferred spot, where she stops and strike a comfortable pose before me.

From where she stands, with her back up against the wall; she can see me, where I stand. My arms to my side, with barely a few inches between my back and the wall. My legs closed, for the fun of it. I can’t really move, but I had known it; just as I had let Twilight explore, on her own.

Once she had stricken the pose, I start dialing up the stiffness more; ”Here goes, let me see how far I can push it?” I offer.

Covered in an inch thick mud, she manages to part her lips enough to respond; ”Yes, please do..” she prompts.

”Gloss” the title of the next dial reads.

”Let me see, if I can make you into a proper Aspic Girl!” I prompt; as I start to dial up the gloss of the mud, she is coated with.

Of course, even if she can not see herself directly; she can see me, and the surface of the pool I am standing in.

”Beautiful, but scary..” she breathes, in an airy voice.

”I can’t move, now; since the mud is rock hard, covering my entire body!” she ponders.

”Could you take over now, please?” I offer, as I am relinquishing the control.

”For you, any time..” she merely responds, as she is accepting control.

As she is taking over, she is putting the dials to neutral; permitting us to move, once more.

She just leaves the viscosity at a desired high level. She dials up the elasticity, as I am walking through the pool.

As I am reaching the ramp, I feel the resistance, from the thick mud I am walking through.

The further up the ramp I go, the more elastic the mud is; resisting and slowly trying to pull me down, preventing me from walking up the ramp.

However, she leaves the viscosity low enough, for me to be able to walk, and dials down the elasticity to make sure I finally do get up to the floor.

Once I am standing on the side of the pool, she puts the viscosity low enough, for the mud to simply flow off of me.

”Whoa!” I exclaim.

”Do you like it?” she inquires; ”because I had an idea, I wanted to try out..” she explains.

Once we are both dry, she is dialing up the viscosity as far as she dares; before she does the same to the stiffness.

”There, if you would walk out onto the pool; then lie down, as if it had been the floor?” she offers.

As she works the dials; I start to sin, albeit slowly.

”Could you try to cover yourself; with the mud, please?” she suggests.

”Yes, I could..” I respond, as I make my best effort in covering my body with the mud.

”Good, good..” she exclaims, as she once more work the dials, putting a halt to me sinking any further.

Now she makes the mud glossy, once more; Looking good, Miss Aspic!” she then exclaims, in excitement.

I am looking up, at her; then she starts to walk out, towards me. Stopping before my hooves, before she is walking around me; kneeling before me, on my right.

”Whoa?!" I exclaim, looking up at her.

While she is kneeling by my side; she is dialing down as far as she is comfortable with, while keeping the elasticity high.

I still can’t move, but she can touch me; as if I had been lying on the bed, resting. Or, maybe; I am in the vac-bed, on my room? The membrane, holding me in place; leaving me open to suggestions, for her to play with me as she pleases.

After a moment, she is finding it in her, to crawl over me; lying on my belly, placing her lips on mine and kiss me.

Thankfully, I can part my lips; and her tongue is slipping in between my lips, teasing me no end.

”Oo-oo-ooh, oo-oo-ooh; oo-oo-ooh, oo-oo-ooh..” I coo.

After ten minutes, or I think it was at least ten minutes; she breaks of and sits up beside me.

”That was fun..” she exclaims.

”Yes, but I think we need to cool down; save the rest, for when we get back to the room..” I suggest.

With that, she is resetting the dials for a comfortable mud bath. I enjoy my time with her by my side; as the almost aspic girl, by the side of another aspic girl. Even if we may be anthropomorphic ponies, by any chance.

The door is closing behind me, as I am walking into the cloaking room. I take the shoes off, right and left; before I take the boots of, right and left.

Twilight is lifting her right hand, extending the palm and presses it up against the plaque; spreading her fingers, and the door is sliding up before her. She is stepping into the living-room with me in tow.

She walks over to the cinematic sofa, with me in tow; she sits down on one seat, and I take the next.

Once we are both comfortably seated, she is opening the fridge and extracts a pair of Rad-Cola cans; handing me one, before she promptly opens her own and takes a good sip.

I open my can, taking a sip; then we enjoy the company, drinking the cola.

”Ah, that was good..” I sigh, just as my can is empty.

”Let’s walk up to the bed room..” she suggests, winking at me.

”Yes, that sounds like a good idea..” I respond, following her suggestion.

She opens each door for the both of us, in turn; I follow her, a single step behind.

Just as I enter the bed room, the door closes behind me; I alone, with Twilight.

”Just the two of us..” she concedes; ”alone..” I continue; ”Exactly!” she concludes.

”Time, for the fun..” she exclaims.

Based on the idea, I have; I walk up to the wardrobe and turn my back on it, before I am spreading my hooves wide. Now, I lift up my hands; spreading my fingers wide, pressing the palms of my hands firmly onto the smooth surface behind me.

This, is when she is stepping up to me; parting her lips, kissing me gently.

As my excitement spokes, I hear a squeak; my hooves had stuck to the floor, just as my hands have stuck to the wall behind me.

She is placing the palms of her hands, onto my hips; holding me in a firm grip, enjoying the moment.

”Squeak!” is heard, as her excitement is spiking a moment after me.

”Is this, what we paid for?” I ponder, in stark realization.

Before, my suction would still have been more than enough to hold my hooves in place; now it caused my hooves to bond with the floor, leaving me excited and incapable of even sliding a hoof an inch to the side.

As long as I maintain the kiss, there would be little chance of release or pulling free.

I feel her tongue sliding in and out, in and out; lolling slowly in my mouth, as she is enjoying my predicament. Just that she is stuck, just as I am.

As she is breaking the kiss, I am gasping for air.

I struggle to pull my hands off of the wall, but it is more exciting than anything else.

”Twilight, Twilight..” I exclaim, between slightly parted lips.

Now she is teasing me, as she is bending over; but with her hands in place, she is forced to use her lips to pull the skirt down.

She manages to drop the skirt, tight as it is; before she offers my panties the same service, permitting the panties to join the skirt on the floor.

She places her lips on my mound, kissing my orchid; parting her lips and her tongue slides out. She is lapping at the petals of my orchid, coating and covering them with her saliva as I find myself helplessly wet and slippery under her attention.

I can’t break of now, and neither can she; thus she makes a run for it, trying to excite me as much as she possibly can in the hopes of getting lose in the process.

Slowly, her tongue is moving over the petals of my orchid; slowly moving inwards, until the tip of her tongue finally slides in into me. The tip of her tongue, slowly sliding in further and further; inch by inch, before it finally starts sliding back out.

Just before it escapes, it starts sliding back in further and further inside.

In and out, in and out; in and out, in and out.

I am wet, slippery and excited.

Her tongue slipping in between the slippery wet walls in my vagina. The oily slipperiness only makes it easier for her to continue, as I remain perpetually wet, in the excitement she is inducing.

With each lolling of her tongue, she is exciting me, driving me more and more wild.

There is no holding back, but I am under her control; I fall in line, breathing in time with Twilight as she continues to lap away at me and the inside of my orchid.

No escape, I am cornered.

As much as I may try to struggle; to pull at my hands, as well as my hooves, I am stuck in place.

Panting hard, heart aflutter; I am hers, and she holds me in place. She is driving me wild, exciting me, teasing me to the outer limit.

She is Twilight. My Twilight.

Departure: 10 10

Ms. A had just fallen asleep, in her bed. Time to tend to her now. Epona is picking up the Fetish, representing Ms. A; looking at her, with great interest.

“I am granting you the Element of your Idol: Twilight Sparkle!” Epona offers; as she is picking up the collar, freshly printed.

With the offer pronounced; she is putting the collar around the neck of the Idol. The Idol, now sports the glistering, deep metallic black collar of the element; as if it had been there all along.

“There, perfect!” Epona pronounces; “Now you have her element!” she concludes.

She is placing the Idol, back in its niche; where it will be waiting, for the attention awaiting it the next night.

“That was a weird dream, I had!” I ponder, as I open my eyes, a moment after I had woken up.

While the dream had been weird, such as it was; but the day I am waking up to, isn’t. My room is the same, as I had been the other night; Twilight is still sharing my bed, albeit a double bed leaving us with just a bit more space.

The time, spent here at the Twilight Hotel had been grand; even considering all the strange, and unexpected changes I had experienced. The deciding factor, in my book; is making a new friend, in Twilight Sparkle. she is a real girl of flesh and blood, just like me; even if she took over my body for a day, and changed into the anthropomorphic Pony she is now. On that note, I had become an anthropomorphic pony as well.

Maybe the days I had had, could be considered conductive of weird dreams; but I would not trade my time here for the world, or change any of the events I have had with Twilight. She has been a great friend.

Maybe you could call my stay here, a life changing experience? I have enjoyed it all the same, but now I am ravished, and in dire need of a meal.

Since I had woken up, I am opening my eyes; scanning the room, finding no changes worth mentioning. Twilight had after all been with me last night.

I fold up the corner of the quilt towards the middle, slipping my hooves out and sit up; pushing myself out, finding myself standing on my own two hooves. Okay, that is still a bit weird; if you stop to think of it, I have not been here long enough to adjust completely.

It is just, that I never stopped to consider; I did not have the time, when I had so much to explore and enjoy. Throw Twilight in the mix, and I have no time to consider. Besides, I can’t stay longer than I do; I do have a Sister back home, who is waiting for me. Quite eagerly, I’d might add.

As per customs, I had lifted up my right hand before me; looking at it, critically. The hand is a lavender purple; just as the other night, I still have the suction-cup, the hyper-sensitive touch-pads and the semi-square, inch-long and deep purple nails, now with the fluorescent, metallic effect to them. But my hand still is my hand, such as I had grown used to see it.

“Okay.. I guess I still am, me; the same girl, I had been last night..” I ponder, snickering to myself; looking at Twilight, where she is just stirring from her slumber.

What I had failed to notice, is the one change I had received; but it is not on the plane, where I could have seen it. After all, I am still wearing the collar; only this is my personal collar, not the one that is the property of the hotel.

I still do not feel the collar around my neck; but I had long since forgotten all about it, due to the length of my stay since it never really bothered me in the first place. The original itch, was related to me knowing it over any physical or mental experience, in the first place.

Since the hooves and the skin had been the first changes, I am completely comfortable with them, in the manner one would be after being born with them. Even if that may come out and sound as a bit of a stretch. The skin is changing exactly nothing, and the hooves isn’t really changing all that much on their own, even if they stand out in public, as well as limit my choice of clothes I could wear. I will not be able to find clothes for my hooves in the common stores, back home. Just that this never had entered my head. Why? I have all the clothes I need, as is; so why bother, consider the item as such?

The changes to my hands are permanent, but only show in particular instances; the nails appears normal for all intents and purposes, while the touch-pads may stick out; while the suction-cups only show in the manner I use my hands. I will have to be careful, lest I desire the hands to stick; thus effectively trapping me, with the hand sticking to a smooth or roughly smooth surface.

Most of the rest, just does not stand out; showing on the medical scanner, or any other physical level. I can throw a spell off, at my own leisure, as I please. I just have to learn, every single individual spell before I can cast it.

I am enjoying myself, in the company of my new friend: Twilight Sparkle; as we explore the offered opportunities, throughout the day.

Of course, I do consider Ellie a friend too; despite her otherworldly qualities and qualifications, but she is always so cheerful and helps me with anything and everything she can. Though I am alone with her, until I had finally met Twilight in person. Even if she had become a part of me, and finally taken over completely; up to the point, she had been physically separated from me. Finally. That, had been weird. Not as scary, as one would have been expecting.

In a sense, Twilight is a Twin sister; looking almost identical to me, but with a distinctly separate personality and a set of experiences. She is not me, exactly; just as I am not her, exactly. However, we do share memories and experiences; beyond the short while, I had been here. I had been here, for almost a week by now; but the shared memories are stretching back years and even decades. How could this be?

Of course, Twilight will leave with me; even if I know, she will be going home. She has a place of her own, and friends to make.

While Twilight has a life of her own, just as Ellie does; I know I can visit Twilight at some point, just as she can visit me too. The fact, that she will have to go home; stings all the same, albeit the sting is lessened by this fact. Both intellectually and emotionally.

On the other Rubbery hoof, there is a silver-lining knowing; it is forcing me to make the most out of the time I have with my friend Twilight, and this is not lost on Twilight herself either. She is a smart Pony, and a good friend.

Maybe, just maybe; this is a good lesson, for her too.

If they have escalators, or flights of stairs of any kind, I do not know; I never checked or asked either Ellie or Twilight, but I enjoy the company of Ellie far too much to bother. Besides, the elevator she pilots is far too convenient to me. Not only is it perfectly safe; it takes me to where I want to go, as fast and exciting as I ask her to make it.

I had asked her, to make it quick, and the drop had been exciting; but I never asked her to take it slow, or stop at any point. Why? Should I have? I just never saw the point, or a valid reason.

Not that I had ever been scared or afraid of elevators before; knowing full well hers is a very different case, built not just to be safe; but with the illusion to dispel the notion behind the common phobia relating to elevators in the first place. Elevators are built in a claustrophobic inducing design; just the four bare walls, steel, wood or plastic. Hanging by the thread; who is not scared, of the height or the inevitable fall? Not to mention, being stuck and locked into this cramped space?

How long would it take, for you to see and possibly even feel the walls come closing in on you; picking up the notion, of these walls desiring to crush you where you stand?

Taking the elevator up to the breakfast had been child’s play, or foal’s play if you ask Twilight; but the meal had been enjoyable all the same.

Now, we are walking from the table; as I notice something curious, to me. There is a girl, with purple skin; what a chock, but she has Cervine hooves and a pair of diminutive Deer stags to boot. Should I have been shocked?

Probably not. However, I had noticed it.

The girl had obviously been here, for several days; going by what I could see, but she is still enjoying herself royally. Likewise, the companions by her table seems to be enjoying themselves and the company they had chosen. Maybe these four girls had come as a group, arriving together?

“Hi..” I mouth, looking at the girls where they sit.

“Hi..” the girls chorus in response.

They quiet down, nervously returning to the meal before them.

“I guess, I may see you at some point!” I exclaim, they just nod in unison, eyes downcast.

The posture, on these girls is clear; as excited as they may be, they show signs of nervousness and distress.

“Oh, Deer!” I ponder, as I am following Twilight towards the door.

Twilight is reaching the door, to the elevator; her right hand extended, as she presses the palm of her hand onto the plaque. As she is spreading the fingers of the hand; the doors slide up, admitting us entrance. I follow her, a mere step behind; the doors slide shut behind me, just as I had crossed the threshold.

I had turned my focus on the Deer, as I passed her; curious, but who could possibly blame me? My ears, swiveling; in order to maintain focus, on the item of interest. I hear the hushed conversation, just above the noises of heartbeats.

First now, it had hit home; out of sight, and out of mind? The girl, as well as her company is calming down, once they figure the threat and danger had passed. They continue the meal, so uncomfortably interrupted; as exciting as the sight had been, on the novelty of the curiosity.

They had noticed me, as I addressed them; looking in their general direction. While I had scared one girl, the others had reacted on her expression and emotional out-pour; as unnoticed as it had been, in the situation.

As the door had closed, behind me; it had shut everything out, sealing us into our private Universe.

The drop is fast; we plummet to the destination, our room.

“My last day here at the hotel..” I mumble, somewhat disappointed; but still eager to see my sister, once more.

“Yes, I am afraid that is the case!” she merely responds.

“Maybe I should seize the opportunity; to spend the time with you in private, enjoying a good book or two?” I inquire.

This fall is just as smooth, as Ellie could possibly make it; and nothing happens, throughout the utterly uneventful trip to our floor. She makes a smooth, seamless stop and the doors slide up; I step out with Twilight in tow, the doors slide shut behind her as she is passing the threshold.

With Twilight in tow, a mere step behind; I walk along the hall, all the way to the door to my suite. Though I guess it is Twilight’s too; based on the circumstances, under which she moved in. Or, out?

I lift my right hand up, extending it palm up; pressing the palm onto the surface of the plaque, spreading my fingers as wide as I can. The door slides up, admitting me the desired entrance; I step in, with Twilight in tow.

I take the shoes of, as does Twilight; then I take the boots of, as does Twilight. I had placed the shoes and boots on the shoe-rack, watching Twilight mirroring my movement, in turn.

With my hooves bare, I walk over to the living room; I open the door and step in with Twilight in tow.

As I am walking into the living room, my original suit case is already packed and ready to go; another suit case is standing by its side, stacked to the brim, with everything I had acquired during my stay.

If I had my suit cases packed, and ready to go; so does Twilight, so we can leave any time we so please. So long as we leave; before the room is due to be cleaned and made ready, for the eventuality of the next guest.

As the door is closing behind Twilight, I am walking up to the sofa before me; slipping in behind the table, taking my place and sit down comfortably. She merely makes a be-line to the book case, choosing a good book for the two of us to enjoy; before she is walking up to the sofa and sits down beside me. I feel the heat of her body, as I am hearing the clopping noises of her hooves; she is sitting down beside me, cracking the book up in preparation to read it with me.

Of course, she had chosen a book for reading in tandem with me; why not, it can be very exciting to share the adventure with a friend. As opposed to read a book alone; the other reader is following you, throughout the entire adventure. Reading the same book twice is not quite as boring, as it could have been; even if you read it with the same companion, not to mention: reading it with a different companion.

However, this is not and Adventure per se; but there is still an Adventure to be had, all the same.

I am leaning back, making myself comfortable; Twilight is mirroring my motion, with the book in hand. She is reading the title of the book; “The Magical Adventure of Twilight and Friends”.

She is flipping the page, horn alight; reading the title-page; the title, the Author and some fine print, published business next to no reader cares about.

A moment later, the next page is flipped into view and the adventure begins.

All of a sudden, I find myself in the lobby of a humongous library, and the adventure of the book begins, as I follow her into the library proper.

“Okay..” she mumbles; “we are here, in the library of the Crystal Empire..” she continues.

“Yes, and I am excited..” I respond, snickering.

“So am I!” she responds, her eyes as large as saucers.

“Magical studies, exercises and practicing?” I inquire.

“Dead ahead, in the basement!” he exclaims.

“Oh, but of course..” I respond; “at least, we are not forced into navigating an impossibly complex and expansive labyrinth!” I continue.

“No..” she mumbles; “but if you had wanted to, I am sure we could have found it here!” she concludes.

“Clip, clop; clip, clop; clip, clop..” is heard, as we trot over the hard stone floor, along the path to the flight of stairs down to the basement and the sub-levels we are heading for.

“Before the librarian steps in, make sure to quiet down the sounds of your hoof steps..” she mouths, in hushed tones; before she casts a spell, erecting a sphere of sound dampening field around herself.

I reflexively cast the spell around myself, and the spherical shield contains the noises, as I continue after her.

She hastily steps up to trot by my side, and as the fields intersect; I can once more hear her voice, as well as the noises of her hooves hitting the floor.

“Phew..” she exclaims; “I hope we did not disturb anyone..” I continue.

Since neither the librarian, nor anyone else is approaching us, it’s safe to assume the shields were erected in time.

“While we may be safe, on the account of the shields being up; but it is always better to be safe than sorry, so a set of noise reducing shoes seem in order!” Twilight suggests; “Wouldn’t you say?” she continues, as she is casting the spell to apply the effect onto her previously bare hooves.

“I guess you do have a point..” I respond; “While I am not sure, how this is accepting my mana reserves and expenditures; but trying these shoes on, could still be fun!” I respond, as I am mirroring her spell.

A moment later, I feel the effect of the crystal-clear silicone shoes covering the frogs of my hooves. The noises are reduced; almost to the point, of removing the noises completely. However, the clipperti-clop is replaced by faint and sucking squeaking noises. Furthermore; I can feel the hooves tentatively holding the floor in an intensely firm grip, as if they tried to stick by suction over the regular traction I had been expecting.

“Is this; why I have the sucking noise over the squeaks with each of my steps?" I ponder, as I follow Twilight towards the flight of stairs.

“The spell adding your shoe is a cast once, and forget type of spell; these shoes will stay on, until you cancel it manually!” she offers, to the point matter-of-factly.

“So this spell will not wear out, or wear down with time or use?” I inquire.

“Of course; Twilight knows, because her character knows..” I ponder; “and I know, because I am here for the ride; tagging along, on what is her adventure!” I ponder with a single bemused snicker.

Well, why complain, I can learn the spell and how it works from her; in the book, just as well as I could have in the room. A magical Adventure, is a magical Adventure.

Within the story, I lean and then know the spell by heart, so I know the spells I have cast; able to cast them, after I have exited the book. This, is by no means Haycart’s method; it is just how the magic of this adventure works, within the confines of the story’s confines and context. There is no need to worry, I know these spells she showed me; since I followed her example, casting the spells.

Convenient?

Well, because magic. The book had been enchanted.

“Pay heed, we are almost at the edge of the flight of stairs; unless you want to find yourself tumbling head over hoof, flying all the way down to the opposing wall at the end!” Twilight informs me.

“I would rather not, so I pass!” I point out, making sure to keep a hoof on the floor at all times.

“Good, thank you!” she responds.

The limit of the grip of these shoes stay within the safety, just in case something is knocking me down; so I don’t break a leg, hurting myself seriously. If my leg is broken off, what’s the point of my hoof sticking to the ground where I had stood?

With her warning in mind, I slow down; making sure not to miss the steps, as I negotiate the flight of stairs down to the basement.

I follow her, to the sub-level, where the intended book is supposed to be stored.

With each step I take, there is a sucking noise from the hoof pulling free from the floor; just as there is a squeak, as the hoof hits the surface of the floor.

“Technically speaking, a spiralling ramp would have been just as good as a flight of stairs; but most Ponies do not find this comfortable enough, to traverse if they have any option available..” Twilight points out.

A few moments later, I am reaching the end of the flight of stairs, and she trots along the path towards the book she is looking for. Halfway to the book, or so I imagine; she stops; casting a spell placing a collar with an attached leash around her neck. She had aimed for the leach to give me the other end; holding her in place.

I copy the spell, exchanging the favour in good humour.

Now, I notice she is casting a different spell; reversing the polarity of her shoes, leaving her floating in the air before me. Silly me, I copy this spell as well; but just after she had canceled the spell, now standing firmly on the floor a few feet before me.

However, I choose to let this effect stand; she trots on, towards the destiny; with me in tow, floating in the air behind her. Almost, as if I had been one of these balloons, inflated with Helium.

So long as my hooves are aimed at the floor; I remain floating; at least one, but possibly up to five feet from the floor or whatever surface my hooves are aimed towards.

Of course, this only works, for as long as I am wearing these shoes; but since I have hooves, this is a fun option in my book. Something I can play along with, mainly for the fun of it.

“At least, the reach of the shoes is just up to the five or six feet; so it should be quite safe, to play around with..” I ponder, smiling.

For as long as I wear the shoes, and have the polarity reversed; I will be her party balloon, but it’s so fun I keep the polarity of the shoes reversed for a while longer. Well, why not?

“How are you doing, up there?” she inquires.

“So far, it is all fun and games; thank you for asking, Twilight!” I respond.

“If there is an issue, anything that makes you uncomfortable; just let me know, or cancel the reversed polarity..” she offers.

“I will, rest assured; I will..” I respond; where I am hanging in the tether, that is the leash in her right hand.

She soon stops, as she is reaching the destination; searching for the book, then promptly pulls it out. With the book in hand, she is trotting to the nearest reading room, with me in tow; only to promptly opening the door and slipping into the enclosed space that is the reading room. Incidentally; there is a set of comfortable chairs, a table and a sofa in the room.

The door had closed, behind me; the leash preventing the door to close behind her, before she had managed to pull me inside. “Thank Celestia; for the safety, of these automated doors!!!”

I trot in and over the floor, following Twilight; finally plopping down onto the seat, on her right. I had canceled the reversed polarity by myself; just before I sat down by her side.

“Make yourself comfortable..” she offers, as she is sitting beside me.

As I watch her, I notice her pressing her hooves down firmly; eliciting a sucking noise from each of her hooves in turn. The distinct squeak, is not lost on me; I follow her example; soon finding my hooves firmly in place, where I had planted them.

“Grounded?” she inquires, as she casts a spell, and I follow her example; fully aware of what it does, as I know I could reverse it as I please.

“Grounded?” I respond; “Confirmed!” I respond, with a tog to each of my hooves in turn, finding them all stuck onto the surface of the floor.

“Excellent, excellent..” she snickers.

“Good, good, because we are going in!” she then declares; as she is picking up the first book, in her stack.

“Oh, dear; oh Deer..” the title reads.

“Whatever that could possibly mean?” I ponder; “But it does sound cute, if I can have a word in here?” I consider.

“Oh, but of course, it is..” she responds; “and it is fun..!” she explains.

As I watcher, from my venture point; my hooves bonded to the floor below me, I can clearly see her holding the book before herself. I am looking at the cover with her; then she is flipping the page, reading the title, the authors name but ignores the publishers notes in the lower corner.

She is flipping the page, before reading; “Once upon a time..”

As she reads the text, I notice something; the next instant, we are in the clearing of the forest.

“How did I end up here?” I ponder, as the last remnant of my former self is washed away by the plot of the adventure she had chosen, for the two of us.

I am looking up, finding Twilight before me; knowing I am looking like her here, just as i had before we entered the library.

“Oh, Deer!” I exclaim; “I had been right, this is indeed just as cute, as I had predicted!” I consider.

There is a large tuft of luscious green grass, towering above me on all sides; hiding Twilight and me, where we lay on the ground. I am enjoying the generous, warm light beaming down upon me and my twin sister Twilight from on high; while we wait for our mother to return.

She had hidden us; where we are, right now.

If I look down, I would see the glistering black cloven Deer hooves before me; but I am looking up, mostly at Twilight. Her coat of fur is a golden red, reminiscent of the red Roe Deer she is. As a Fawn, we have these precious white dots spotting the back and flanks on the right and left. a pattern intended to hide us, from who ever may be praying upon us; the Nature’s means of cloaking us, thus rendering us invisible.

We are both pressing flat against the ground, hiding under the tall grass; where our mother had left us, so we can rest while she is browsing.

Knowing she is close by, most likely; we relax, feeling safe. Though she could have stepped out further; but so long as we are calm, resting in the tuft of grass we should remain safe. So I believe I am safe, thus maintaining the cloak under which I stay hidden; staying safe, because I believe I am safe. A natural circular reasoning; but why bother with this logic, I am safe.

The grass upon which I am lying, resting is comfortable and soft; just as the sun is warming me up, keeping me warm and comfortably secure. The tall grass surrounds me, like the wall of a building; keeping predators and enemies out, thus keeping me within the comfortable sense of security.

If this is odd and new, but it is the situation I had just found myself within. No point in complaining.

However, if I want out, I need only break the spell of the book; reverting my gaze, breaking the concentration.

Strange, yet comfortable.

“This..” I mumbled, in a hushed voice of the Roe Deer I am within the confines of the context; blinking a few times, then looking up at Twilight where she is lying beside me.

“Yes..” she responds.

Oh dear, oh Deer